#OTP: mommy and daddy are having a conversation | Explore Tumblr posts and blogs

khoicesbyk · 5 days ago

Text

The Royal Romance.

Forevermore.

A/N: this is the next chapter in the journey of my OTP. Follow along for the fun.

Rated: Mature (at times can and will be Explicit. I'll be sure to change the rating when and if that happens). | Contains sexual content and strong language. (You know? The usual. Y'all should be used to this from me by now 😁) | Bolded and/or italicized words are conversations and thoughts of the characters. | Main Characters: King Marquise Rys (LI) and Queen Shanelle Miller-Rys (MC) | All Characters and names: (except MC and original characters created by me and/or other authors [their characters have been mentioned and/or used in the story with their permission] ) are property of Pixelberry.

Current Word Count: 9,346 words. (may be slightly more or may be slightly less. Look, I stop counting after editing and re-editing and driving myself insane. 🤷🏾‍♀️)

If you’d like to be added to my tag list. Just reblog or dm me and I will gladly add you! 😁😘

This series is rated Mature and/or Explicit. It is NOT reading material that is safe for those under 18. Reader discretion is STRONGLY advised!

Missing a chapter or want to read a chapter again? I got you covered! Click ——> Here!

Tag List: @choicesficwriterscreations @kingliamappreciationweek

Chapter 9.) Acts Of Defiance.

It had been two weeks since Lord and Lady Gallagher had announced that they were challenging for the throne. Their announcement had Cordonia buzzing. But with the Five Kingdoms Festival happening soon Their Majesties didn't have time to stew on it.

"Of all the times for you to have the Five Kingdoms Festival you choose to have it now?" Shanelle asked her husband as they had breakfast with their kids.

"Yes. It's been years since we've had it and I need a distraction. Besides, it'll be the children's first festival." Marquise replies.

"Yeah! We're excited. Right boys?" Khari asked her brothers who were playing with their French Toast sticks. "I think that means yes. Also, I can't wait to see all the dragons."

"Dragons?" Marquise asked.

"Yeah. What's a kingdom without big dragons?" Khari replied.

"Who told you there would be dragons?" Marquise asked.

"Mommy. She said she hoped there would be dragons this year. Since you didn't have them last time." Khari replies.

Marquise looked over to his snickering wife.

"By the way, where do you keep the dragons?" Khari asks.

"Dagon! Rawr!" Kylo piped up.

"Yeah, Kylo! Big rawr!" Khari said in encouragement to her little brother.

"My love. There are no dragons."

"No dagons?" Zyon asked.

"No, my love. No dragons." Marquise replied.

"Why?" Kylo asked.

"Because dragons don't exist," Marquise said to him.

"Yes, they do!" Khari protested.

"My sweetheart. Your stuffed animal doesn't count."

"He does too! Just because he doesn't breathe fire doesn't mean he isn't a real dragon Daddy."

Shanelle snickered as Marquise mean-mugged her over the rim of his coffee cup.

"Finish your breakfast so you can get ready for school."

"Okay. But we're still gonna have dragons at the festival, right?" Khari asked.

"Dagon!" the boys piped up.

Marquise groaned.

"I think the children have spoken."

"I'm gonna get you back for setting me up," Marquise whispered harshly.

Shanelle smirked.

Soon it was time for the Princess to leave for school.

"Are you ready to go, my sweet?" Margo asked Khari.

"Yes, Grammy. I just gotta tell the boys goodbye first." Khari replied before turning to her brothers, "Bye Kylo! Bye, Zyon! I'll see you two later."

"Bye-bye, Sissy!" Kylo said to her.

"See you yater (later) Sissy!" Zyon said to her.

"It's time to go, my darling," Margo said to her.

"Okay, Grammy. Bye, Mommy! Bye Daddy!" Khari said to her parents.

"Bye, baby girl," Shanelle said to her.

"Have a good day at school," Marquise said to her.

Khari waved at everyone before leaving with Margo to head to school. After watching their daughter head off, the couple walked down the hall to His Majesty's office. As they walked down the hall with the twins, Marquise had his face in his phone texting away.

"Um, sir. Who are you texting so much?" she asked.

"Another woman," he replied.

"Excuse me?" she asked as she stopped him dead in his tracks.

"I'm kidding! Geez!"

"What's the name of that song? Dumb ways to die?"

Marquise gave her a look as he adjusted his sleeve.

"If you must know, I'm texting your father."

"Since when do you text my dad so much?"

"Since he's the new Herald."

"And just what are you two texting about?"

"I'm having him put out a statement on behalf of the Monarchy."

"About what?"

Marquise looked at her.

"Understood."

"In the meantime, you and I will strategize."

"Okay."

When they got to his office, the door was locked. Leaving the twins confused.

"Uh oh! It wocked (locked)!" Zyon said to his brother.

"What we do?" Kylo asked.

"Ask Daddy!" Zyon replies.

Kylo looked up to his dad.

"Daddy! The door! It wocked (locked)!" Kylo said to him.

"Well, you have to knock so we can open it," Marquise said to his son.

"Oh! Otay (okay) Daddy!" Kylo replied.

The twins looked at each other and then banged on the door. Causing their parents to laugh.

"Well, you told them to knock," Shanelle said to her husband.

"That's not how that works."

Once the door was opened the twins ran in and went straight for their favorite spot in his office by the window. With the twins situated the couple got down to the matter at hand.

"Alright sir, we need to discuss how we're going to handle this. Because it's not only caught fire but the blaze is starting to turn into an inferno."

"Agreed. Even though this is what I wanted to have happen, now it's time for us to come out and properly address this challenge head-on."

"So what do we do? How do we handle this?"

"We come out strong yet defiant and united. We remind the people why we are the Monarchs and of our continued commitment to service of Cordonia and her people And we also remind them that we do not take kindly to idle threats."

"I don't think there's anything idle about this situation."

"No, it's not."

"So when do we have an interview scheduled?"

"We're not doing an interview."

"We're not?"

"Nope. We will make our official statement at the Festival Of The Five Kingdoms."

"You do remember what happened the last time we did that right?"

"I haven't forgotten. That's part of the reason why we're doing the festival this year. This is to show we are stable as the Heads Of The Monarchy. And it'll give us a chance to reconnect with our public. And it'll also prove why there is no other choice but us."

"While I don't disagree you might wanna dial back your tone just a bit. Our goal is to win our people over. Not to remind them of kings long past."

Marquise sighed.

"I know. I'm sorry."

"It's not your fault. You're annoyed. And rightfully so. But we will get ahead of this before it gets way too outta hand."

"Indeed we will."

"What have your sources found out so far?"

"So far many of the houses that have started pledging support once supported the Sons Of Earth and The Liberation Core."

"Meaning they still believe in Anton and his cause."

"Not in so many words but yes."

Shanelle groaned.

"Great..." she muttered.

"Indeed. Since he's been locked up he's only had one visitor, his aunt Duchess Mildred Severus-Dupont."

"I know her. I met her when I hosted my first Queen's Tea."

"Yes well, it's come to my attention that she has been ill as of late."

"What's wrong?" Shanelle asked.

"She needs a liver transplant. After he was seized, Anton instructed that the remainder of his treasury go to her. And she's all but burned through it paying for her treatments."

"Okay. What does that have to do with anything?"

"I have an audience with Anton to discuss his aunt's rapidly deteriorating condition," Marquise replied.

"You're not gonna use his aunt's illness against him are you?"

Marquise shrugged.

"What makes you think he'll cooperate?"

"While he may not care about much in this world, he does seem to care a lot about her and her well-being. Especially now. Besides, he wants to have her put on the transplant list, and since I want answers about these noble houses, only one of us is gonna win this fight. And I have no plans on him winning anything."

"Okay well, I'll grab the twins and get to work on our official response."

"Nah. Leave them here. You go work on the response."

"You sure?" she asked.

"Yup. My audience with Anton won't be until this afternoon. So we'll be fine until then."

"Okay. I'll see you in a bit."

Marquise nodded before Shanelle told the boys she'd see them later then left to work on their response for the festival. Marquise watched his boys play before getting started with his day. It began with a teleconference with his aunt Queen Audrey Balthazar.

"Hello Aunt Audrey!" he said as he greeted her.

"Hello, nephew! How are you?" she asked.

"I'm alright Aunt Audrey. How are you?" he replied.

"I'm as well as I can be given the current state and circumstances of my kingdom."

"I understand. How is Richard?"

"He's doing as well as can be as well."

"I'm sorry that there isn't much I can do in terms of assistance at the moment."

Audrey waved him off.

"The fact that you are willing to help us in our time of need is enough for me. Besides, the last thing I want is for Demetrius and Ermina to come after you."

Marquise scoffed.

"Oh please! I'd pay to see that pompous idiot and the goblin he married try to come for me. He and his military may think they can take over your kingdom but they would stand no chance against mine."

"No, they wouldn't stand a chance against you, my nephew. Besides you have enough going on with some fools trying to steal your throne."

"So you know about that?" he asked.

"Of course. Your mother wasn't my only friend in Cordonia," she replied.

"No. She was just your greatest friend here."

Audrey chuckled.

"Indeed. Besides, news like that travels fast through international waters."

"True. But you needn't worry. No matter what is happening here, it will deter me from helping you."

Audrey breathed a sigh of relief.

"Thank you, nephew."

Just then Kylo spoke up.

"Daddy! I tirsty (thirsty)!"

"Okay. Come here, my love," he said to his son.

Kylo toddled over and then climbed into his daddy's lap.

"Can you say hi my love?" Marquise asked Kylo.

Kylo looked at the screen and smiled.

"Helyo (hello)! Helyo!"

"Hello there, little one! My goodness! He's adorable. Just as cute as you used to be."

"What do you mean used to be?" Marquise joked before getting Kylo a cup of juice.

"Detchu (thank you) Daddy!" he said before taking a drink of his juice. "Duice (juice)! Yummy!"

"You're welcome, my love. Zyon, can you come say hi?" Marquise asked his youngest son.

"Otay (okay) I toming (coming)!" Zyon replies.

Zyon came over and joined his father and brother. When he looked up at the screen he waved.

"Helyo!" he said with a wave. She waved at him.

"Hello, Your Highness! My my! Your father should be ashamed of himself. You two are absolutely adorable. Your mother really outdid herself."

Marquise rolled his eyes good-naturedly at her.

"I won't keep you long. We'll touch base soon."

"Of course, Your Majesty. Stay safe."

"You as well, nephew."

Marquise ended the call with his arms full of his boys.

"Daddy! Who dat (who's that)?" Zyon asked.

"That is my aunt Audrey. She was one of your grandmother's best friends." Marquise replied.

"Granmudder (grandmother)?" Kylo asked.

"Yes, my boy."

That's when Margo walked in.

"There's my two turtle doves. I've been looking for you both."

"Gammy (Grammy)!" the boys squealed as they got down and ran to her.

"And how are you son?" she asked.

"I'm alright. I just finished talking to Aunt Audrey," he replied.

"Audrey? That's lovely. How is Her Majesty doing?"

"She's doing fine given the circumstances."

"Ahh yes. With the insufferable bellowing pig setting his sights on her and King Richard's kingdom, I can imagine."

Marquise raised an eyebrow at her.

"A bellowing pig?"

"I said what I said."

Marquise shook his head with a smirk.

"You've been around my daughter too long."

"Clearly. Now Shanelle tells me you have an audience with Anton Severus. Are you sure you should be meeting with him?" Margo asked.

"Yes, Madam Geaneaux." He replies.

"Don't get smart with me! I am still your mother!" She warned him.

Marquise snickered.

"I will be fine mama. He can't get to me anymore. Besides, if he wants his aunt to live comfortably for a few more years, he'll tell me everything I want to know."

"It's not that I don't trust you, Your Majesty. I don't trust him. He did try to overthrow the Monarchy."

"I haven't forgotten. But now that he's had quite a few years in solitary confinement, I'm sure he'll be willing to compromise on a few things."

"Alright, My King. I will trust you to know what you're doing."

He came over and hugged her.

"I do. I will be fine mama."

Marquise spent the rest of his morning with the twins and his mother and after lunch with his wife, it was time for his audience with Anton Severus. After grabbing a folder from his office, he made his way to the throne room. Upon arriving, he was greeted by guards and a heavily chained Anton. Once seated on the throne, Marquise threw Anton a very cocky smirk.

"Well well. If it isn't my old friend. How are you? How is solitary confinement? Is it treating you well?" He asked Anton who stood stock still, "It's alright gentlemen. You can let him out of his restraints. I trust he isn't stupid enough to die here."

"What do you want?" Anton asked.

Marquise tossed the folder at Anton's feet.

"What is this?" Anton asked.

Marquise shrugged.

"You tell me."

Anton picked up the folder and read through a few pages.

"These are all noble houses."

"Yes. Noble houses that once did business with your father Theodore, when he was Head Of The Sons Of Earth, and your mother Pamela when she was a ranking member of The Liberation Core. They now want to do business with Lord and Lady Gallagher."

"Ahh yes. The young couple that wants your throne. I wish them both well. Hopefully, they can accomplish what I could not."

"I thought you might say that."

"Of course. No one wants to watch you fail or see you be ruined more than I do."

Marquise smirked.

"I heard about your aunt. My condolences on her condition." Marquise replied.

"My aunt is none of your business." Anton hissed.

"Oh, but she is actually. Because without me she'll continue to suffer. Why you may ask? Because your treasury has all but dried up. She soon won't be able to afford the life-saving care that she so desperately needs."

Anton blinked.

"You're willing to let an innocent woman die?"

"It wasn't that long ago that you tried to kill me and my wife. And that was after burning down the Applewood Orchards in an attempt to overthrow the Monarchy so...yeah I am. As the Bible says, an eye for an eye and a tooth for a tooth."

"Mildred is innocent!"

"Not from where I'm standing."

"You have no right to deny her basic care!"

"I do when it comes to the safety and prosperity of the kingdom. If keeping the kingdom safe means sacrificing your aunt for the greater good of that safety then I will do what is in Cordonia's best interest."

"Oh please! You just want to take her away from me so I have no one."

"See my motives however you like my good man."

Anton shook his head in disgust.

"Is this what you're teaching your children?"

"My children know that sometimes Daddy has to make decisions that aren't always popular or agreeable. Especially my heir. But she understands that Daddy sometimes has to do what he has to do."

"Including letting my aunt die?"

"I've already explained myself. And since you've decided to be uncooperative, we have nothing more to discuss." Marquise said to him before turning to his guards, "You can take the prisoner back to his cell. I have no more use for him."

Just as the guards got ready to take him back he spoke up.

"Wait! I'll tell you everything I know."

"How do I know you're not lying Anton?" Marquise asked.

"Because my aunt is innocent. She knew nothing of my father's plans. I will not let you sacrifice her for your own pettiness and selfish revenge." Anton replied.

"Pity. Just when I was about to go to my office and issue an arrest warrant for her. Especially since I have no idea that she isn't actively conspiring against The Crown even in her current condition. Can't be too careful nowadays."

Anton seethed.

"I should've killed you when I had the chance." he sneered.

"Yes. You should have but you didn't. And now enough wasting my time, talk!"

"If I do this I want a guarantee that my aunt will be safe and cared for."

"She will be put on the transplant list if that's what you're asking."

"I want it in writing! Your words mean nothing to me!"

Marquise rolled his eyes impatiently.

"You're stalling. Which is only going to prolong the inevitable. The inevitable being your aunt dying a very painfully agonizing death."

"I will not say another word until I have your promise in writing!"

Marquise shrugged.

"Very well. We'll play this your way," he said to Anton before turning to his guards, "you have my explicit authorization to execute the Duchess. At once."

"At once Your Majesty!" a guard replied.

"No!" Anton shouted.

"Then talk!"

"Alright! You win! Just swear to me that you'll keep your promise that she will be safe and I'll tell you everything."

"Much better. Now let's get down to business."

Just then Her Majesty walked in.

"What are you doing here my love?" Marquise asked Shanelle.

"I came to check on you since the boys are in the garden with their grandmother, and I see it's apparently still breathing," Shanelle replied while nodding to Anton.

Anton scoffed.

"Well well well! If it isn't the no-good American shrew he married." he sneered.

"This..."

"Be nice," Marquise said to her.

"I'm finding it."

"It takes you that long to find it?" he asked

"It does. It does," she replied.

Marquise wrapped an arm around her waist.

"You're just in time my Queen, Anton was just about to tell me everything he knows."

"On second thought, I've changed my mind. I'm not telling you shit!" he hissed.

Shanelle raised a challenging eyebrow at Anton.

"Oh really? Well let's see if I can't change your mind shall we?" she asked.

With a slight nod from The Queen, a guard beside Anton produced a long thin dagger and sliced Anton's left ear clean off. Leaving him screaming in pain.

"Now that I have your attention, talk!" Shanelle said to him.

Within the hour Anton had revealed everything he knew about each of the noble houses and true to his word, Marquise spared his aunt. The couple watched as a bleeding and shackled Anton was led out of the throne room.

"Slicing a man's ear off?" Marquise asked.

"What? He's still got the right one. For now anyway." Shanelle replied.

"You are brutal, my love."

Shanelle shrugged.

"You can't say that he didn't deserve it."

"No, I can't."

"So now that we know what he knows about these noble houses, how do we verify that any of the information he gave us is true?" she asked.

"My team will verify the information," he replied.

"Okay. And what do we do in the meantime?"

"In the meantime, we continue to get ready for the Five Kingdoms Festival this weekend. But first, we get someone to clean up the blood that was shed."

Shanelle snickered.

"I'm not sorry for what happened. However, next time, I think I'll have the guards aim lower. Maybe cut a digit or two off one if not both of his hands."

"Remind me never to piss you off."

The two walked to the garden where Margo and the twins were. They watched as she had the boys watering flowers with her.

"Come over here my darlings. We must water these flowers as well," she said to him.

"Otay Gammy! We toming!" Zyon replies.

The boys toddled over with their watering cans in hand.

"Remember my sweet turtle doves, we must always water our flowers. Do you know why?" she asked the boys.

"Be big! Strong!" Kylo replied.

"That's right my darling. We want our flowers to grow so we must water them."

Marquise smiled as he watched.

"Yook (look) Gammy! Bun bun! Right dere (there)!" Kylo said as he noticed the group of bunnies in the corner.

"I see my love. Would you two like to feed them?" Margo asked.

"Yeah yeah!" They replied.

Margo picked some small celery sticks from her basket and handed each of them a stick of celery.

"Come my loves. Let's feed the bunnies," she said as she led them to the bunnies, "now remember my little ones, we must be gentle with them. We don't want to scare them. So we must be soft."

"Soft?" Zyon asked.

"Yes. That way they know we're friendly."

"Otay Gammy!" Kylo said to her.

She showed them how to hold the celery sticks and watched as they fed the bunnies.

"We did it! Yook Gammy! We did it!" Kylo cheered.

"Yes, you did! Well done my turtle doves." she said to them.

Marquise wrapped an arm around his mom and pulled her into a slight hug.

"You are such a grandmother," he said to her.

"Of course. It's the best part of my job."

"Aren't you supposed to be retired Margo?" Shanelle asked.

"You want to tell your daughter that?" Margo replied.

Margo turned to her son.

"How was your meeting with he who shall not be named in front of my grandsons?"

"Let's just say Shanelle and I got quite an earful of information."

Margo nodded.

"Understood My King."

Just then a long whistle came from the sky.

"Oh no..."

When Marquise looked up, Shanelle's pet Hawk Tiberius swooped down.

"Hey!" he said as he ducked.

Tiberius came back up and swooped down over His Majesty again.

"Aiiiii!"

Shanelle and Margo stifled their laughter as they watched.

"Do that again and I'll have you taxidermied!" Marquise yelled at the hawk as landed on a tree branch.

"Why is he here again?" he asked his wife.

"Because my duchy is being worked on which is where his roost is, that's why. Also, he's here in this particular garden because he likes that crabapple tree," she replied.

"That or he's after the rabbits," he muttered.

Just then Marquise's phone buzzed in his pocket.

"Excuse me." he said before stepping away and answering the call, "Hello? Headmaster Gallagher, how can I help you? Huh? Who? When? What?! SHE DID WHAT?! How?! But!...I...yes ma'am. Yes I understand. I'll be there shortly. No no. Thank you for calling. Alright."

Marquise hung up and walked back over.

"What? What happened?" Shanelle asked.

"Your daughter got into a fight at school."

Shanelle's eyebrows shot up.

"She got into a fight?" she asked.

"You heard me the first time."

"Oh boy..."

"Oh no," Margo added.

"Uh oh!" the twins piped up.

Marquise sighed.

"Apparently there was this boy in her class teasing her about Lord and Lady Gallagher's announcement. And was saying how his parents were supporting them and that they couldn't wait to see us lose. She told him to leave her alone, but he didn't, and when he said something bad about Elena, she picked up a rock and hit him in his face with it." he explained.

Margo's jaw dropped.

"Oh my God!"

"So now she's been suspended."

"Oh boy," Shanelle said with a groan.

"Don't tell me that you're okay with this?"

Shanelle sighed.

"No I'm not but if she told him to leave her alone and he didn't...I can't say that I feel too bad for him."

Marquise exhaled.

"When you put it that way, I agree. But still, she can't go around hitting people in the face with rocks."

"I know. Especially now."

Marquise sighed.

"I'll go get her."

"You want me to go with you?" Shanelle asks.

"Nah. You stay here. I'll be back in a few."

"Okay. And go easy on her."

"Don't I always?" he asked.

Soon Marquise left the palace and traveled to the academy. When he got there, she was standing at the gates with guards and Headmaster Gallagher.

"Hello, My King. It is good to see you." Headmaster Gallagher said in greeting to him.

"Hello Headmaster. It's nice to see you as well," he replied.

The Headmaster nodded politely before turning to Khari.

"Now Princess, you do understand why I had to do this don't you?" she asked her.

"Yes ma'am," Khari replied, keeping her eyes trained on the ground.

"Okay. I'll let you tell your father what happened today. And I'll see you next week okay?"

"Yes ma'am."

Headmaster Gallagher looked to her father.

"The boys' parents have requested a formal meeting with you and Her Majesty to discuss the matter. Is that alright?" she asked.

"That's fine. How about next Thursday morning?" he replied.

"I will send you both an email for confirmation."

"Very well." he said to her before looking at his daughter, "are you ready to go my love?"

Khari nodded her head yes.

"Come on. Let's get you home."

Marquise nodded to Headmaster Gallagher before getting into the waiting limo with Khari. The whole ride home Khari clutched her backpack and was silent. Marquise wasn't too mad at her for standing up for herself and her friend but he also knew the importance of appearances. When they got to the residence, he led her to the living room where her mother and grandmother were waiting. Khari sat down next to her grandmother without saying a word.

"What happened at school today?" Shanelle asked.

"I got into a fight with a boy in my class named Charlie," Khari replied quietly.

"Why?"

Khari's lip quivered as she swiped angry tears away.

"Because he was teasing me. I told him to stop. Even my teacher told him to stop but he didn't. And when he said he was happy that Elena was dead..."

Margo and Shanelle glanced at each other.

"You got mad then picked up a rock and hit him?" Margo asked.

"Yes. He wouldn't stop. He wouldn't leave me alone. I had no choice. And now I'm in trouble for protecting myself," Khari replied.

Marquise took a deep breath.

"Princess, come here."

Khari looked up at him then got up and went to him. She stood in front of him with her head down until he lifted her chin up so she was looking at him.

"Now you're not in trouble because you were defending yourself against this boy. You're in trouble because you could have seriously injured him."

"But!" Khari started to say before her daddy tapped his lips stopping her, "my love. I want you to hear me okay? You hit him with a rock and enough force that you could have broken his jaw or worse. Whether you intended to or not, you still had a weapon in your hands. Now under no circumstances am I angry that you defended yourself. Neither is your mother or your grandmother."

"But I tried Daddy! Honest! I tried to stop him! I told him to stop! I told him to leave me alone! But he wouldn't stop! No matter what I did!" Khari said, visibly upset.

It killed Marquise to see his daughter so upset.

"I am not saying that I don't believe you. Because I do. I am not saying that you are wrong for being mad. Because you're not. But this kind of behavior can not and will not be tolerated. Is that clear?"

Khari stayed quiet.

"Khari..." he warned.

Khari nodded.

"Yes sir."

"Good. Now your mother and I will figure out what your punishment will be."

"Does this mean I can't go to the festival this weekend?" Khari asked.

"No, you can still go to the festival this weekend," he replied.

"Okay."

"Listen to me. No one is angry at you. While we're disappointed in your actions, because we all believe that you could've handled this situation better, we're not mad."

"Daddy's right," Shanelle added.

"I know that he wouldn't stop and I know you did everything you could to make him stop, but you picking up a rock and hitting him with it made a bad situation that much worse. Now your mother and I will address this next week when we meet with his parents and your Headmaster."

Khari nodded her head sadly with a sniffle.

"Come here," he said to her with open arms. She went straight into his arms and he held her as she cried, "Shhh! My love. Don't cry. I know you didn't mean to hurt him. I know you were defending yourself. It's going to be alright."

"But what if people start to call me a bad person?" Khari asked with tears in her eyes.

"You stop right there young lady!" Margo replied, "Yes. You made a bad decision but that doesn't mean you're a bad person. If anything, that little boy is a bad person because he was bullying you."

"Are you sure, Grammy?"

"Yes, my sweet. I'm sure."

Khari looked up at her dad.

"Can I say something?" she asked.

"Of course my love," he replied.

"I don't feel bad that I hit him. I feel bad because I got in trouble."

Shanelle choked on her laugh and Marquise just shook his head.

"You are your mother's child. Now go on with your grandmother and check on your brothers."

"Okay, Daddy."

Khari kissed his father on the cheek and then hugged her and went down the hall with her grandmother to check on the boys.

Later that evening, while on her weekly group FaceTime call with the girls, Shanelle gave them the run down of what happened.

"Wait! Wait! Wait! Wait! Wait! Khari did what?" Robin asked.

"You heard me loud and clear. She picked up a rock, cocked back, and clocked that little boy right in his face." Shanelle replies.

"Gee! I wonder where she got that from..." Nina teased.

"First off, fuck you! Fuck everything about you! And secondly, as your cousin can attest, half the damn reason I was always getting into fights in school growing up was because you have an even bigger motor mouth than your two goofy ass brothers do. Thank you very much." Shanelle snapped at her.

"Hey!" Bron spoke up.

"Oh girl hush! You know good and hell well that your husband loves to run his damn mouth like a marathon!"

Bron's jaw dropped with a smirk as the girls died laughing.

"Not the Queen gagging people!" Robin said with a cackle.

"She knows I ain't wrong. My little brother will run his mouth into the ground if you let him."

"No, you're not wrong but damn Nelle."

The girls laughed.

"Marquise isn't actually mad at her is he?" Dee asked.

"No, he isn't mad at her and neither am I. It's just the optics and unfortunate timing of the whole situation." Shanelle replied.

"You mean with those two fools thinking they can take your throne?" Robin asks.

"Yup. This could be used against us even though Khari isn't technically wrong." Shanelle replied.

"No she's not wrong! That stupid little boy started it and my Princess finished it."

Shanelle cackled.

"Oh my God. My daughter could rob a bank in broad daylight in front of you, tell you she did it even though you watched her do it, and you would still say she didn't do anything."

"And would!" Nina said matter of factly.

The girls laughed.

"So who are these two who think they can take the thrones from you and your husband?" Chutney asked.

Shanelle snickered.

"I know that tone. They're the Heads Of State of one of the duchies here. When my cousin had to resign from his position of the duchy in question, they ran to take his place. Although personally, I think they were hand-picked by my Dad's sister-in-law, they won the local election to become the new Heads Of State." Shanelle replied.

"How long have they been there?" Aly asked.

"About a year. They were elected right after the boys were born. Bron and Rob met Lord Gallagher's older sister Josselyn at the derby last year. She's the Headmaster at Khari's school." Shanelle replied.

"Mmmhmm. Has she given y'all any trouble?" Dee asked.

"No. Besides, I doubt she wants to run afoul of the King." Shanelle replies.

"What does that mean?" Robin asks.

"It means your big brother can remove her from her post," Shanelle replied.

"Really?" Aly asks.

"Yup. If at any point His Majesty is ever displeased with her work or performance, he can remove her entirely." Shanelle replied.

"So why hasn't he fired her?" Robin asks.

"Because firing someone from a high profile position such as hers without cause, is a dickhead move that his father always used to pull. Also because my husband isn't a tyrannical dictator. So unless she gives him an absolute reason to, he's not gonna fire her. Also, her younger brother doesn't need that kind of ammunition." Shanelle replied.

"How close are they in their pursuit?" Dee asks.

"Honestly it's hard to say. But so far they've gained some ground since their announcement."

"Yeah well. I don't care what they think they're doing, but nobody is taking shit from you without going through me first." Nina quipped.

"And this is why I was always getting into fights in school and why Chut always had to drag me away. Because of you."

"Love you bestie!"

"Love you too babe!"

After her call with the girls ended, Shanelle found herself lying across her husband's chest.

"Y'know, you make an excellent body pillow sir."

"Glad I could be of service."

"Is everything ready for tomorrow?"

"Yes. The final preparations were made today. The palace is ready to host."

"Wonderful!"

"And our official statement is ready?"

"Yup. The final draft is completed. All you have to do tomorrow is read it."

"Will do my Queen."

The weekend dawned bright and early the next day, as the palace staff readied themselves for the Festival Of The Five Kingdoms. Balloons, streamers, maypoles, apple bobbing booths, and many other activities and games were set up and ready.

Meanwhile, the royal family was getting ready for the festivities as well. Even though Kylo had his shoes on the wrong feet.

"Otay! I ready Daddy! See?" he said to his father.

"Whoa! Slow down, my love. You're not quite ready yet."

"Huh? I not?" he asked.

"No, my boy. You're not. You have your shoes on the wrong feet." Marquise replied pointing to his shoes.

Kylo looked down at his feet.

"Here. Come here," he said as he picked his son up.

"No Daddy! I ready!" Kylo fussed as he squirmed.

Marquise took Kylo's shoes off.

"Here. Look," he said to his son as he put his shoes on the right way, "the left shoe goes on your left foot like that. And the right shoe goes on your right foot. Like that. See?"

Kylo looked down at his shoes in wonder.

"I ready now Daddy?" Kylo asked.

"Now you're ready. Let's go find your mother and siblings."

"Yay! Let's doe (go) Daddy!"

They joined the others and headed out to the well-decorated grounds. The children were enamored by everything they saw.

"Whoa!" Zyon said.

"Wow!" Kylo added.

"It's all so pretty. You did good Daddy." Khari said to her father.

"Why thank you, my Princess. I drew inspiration from the last Festival we hosted."

"Yook Sissy! Dagons!" Kylo said to Khari. She looked up and saw the dragon balloons.

"I thought dragons weren't real Your Majesty," Shanelle whispered to her husband.

"They aren't real but that doesn't mean we can't have some fun," he said to her before corralling their children, "we'll play and have fun in a minute my loves. But first, we have to welcome everyone."

"Oh! Okay, Daddy." Khari said to him.

He led his family to a raised podium. He held up a hand to quiet the crowd.

"Good morning everyone! I want to thank you all for joining us here at the palace today. It's been some years since we've hosted a Festival Of The Five Kingdoms. But I felt that now is the time for all of us to reconnect and celebrate the kingdom we all call home. Many centuries ago, my ancestor Queen Kenna Rys fought for and united five small individual kingdoms into the Cordonia many of us know today. So today we celebrate her greatest victory as well as our home. And now I believe the Princess has something she'd like to say."

Khari got ready to speak but stopped.

"What am I supposed to say?" she whispered to her father.

"Let the fun begin," he replied.

"Oh yeah!" she said before turning to the crowd with a big smile, "Let the fun begin!"

Soon the festival got underway. People milled about visiting the various stalls and tents. It did Marquise's heart good to be able to mingle and interact with the people. He had a great time going around to the many vendors, including his uncle who was with Margo.

"Bonjour neveu! Ça fait plaisir de te revoir!" Jean-Pierre said in greeting.

"Bonjour tonton! Ça fait plaisir de te voir aussi."

"And look! My nieces and nephews are here! Hello children!" Jean-Pierre said to Khari and her brothers as they came over with their mother.

"Uncle Jean-Pierre! You're here!" Khari said to him as the children ran into his arms for a hug.

"It's great to see you all. This was a fine day for the festival nephew." Jean-Pierre said to Marquise.

"Thank you, uncle. Where is Anna?" Marquise asked, "I thought she'd be here too."

"She's with our new grandson. I can't tear her away from that child." Jean-Pierre replied with a chuckle.

"What are you selling uncle?" Khari asked.

"I'm selling ham, salami, your aunt Anna's favorite bread, apple butter, and other cold cuts. Would you and your brothers like to help me?" he replies.

"Yeah! Come on boys. We have to help Uncle Jean-Pierre sell his stuff." Khari said to the boys, "what can we do uncle?"

"Well, you three can greet everyone as they come by. How's that?" he asked

"Okay. We can do that." Khari replies.

"You can leave them with us. You two go enjoy the festival." Margo said to Marquise.

Marquise nodded before he and Shanelle took off. The couple took part in a few games. Like bobbing for apples.

"You sure you're up for this?" Shanelle asked her husband.

"Pssh! Piece of cake!" he replied.

Marquise joined a few others as they gathered around a barrel full of apples.

"On your marks! Get set! Go!" The proprietor said to the contestants.

Marquise inhaled deeply then dived for the apple closest to him and caught it.

"Not bad, Your Majesty," Shanelle said to him.

"Like I said, piece of cake," Marquise said before taking a bite of his apple, "mmmm! A Granny Smith."

As the couple wandered around the festival, they tried many delicacies and even bought a few handmade trinkets. Everything seemed to be on the up and up until Lord and Lady Gallagher showed up. Intent on ruining the day for the royals, they made a beeline for Their Majesties.

"Well, this is quite the setup you two have. It's almost like you want the people here to forget the fact that you two are about to lose this very palace." Lord Gallagher sneered at them.

Shanelle set her jaw while Marquise chuckled dryly with a smile.

"You know I'm glad you're both here and I do hope you'll enjoy the festival. Now if you'll excuse us both."

"You can't run from us forever Marquise," Makenna said to him.

"Give King Elgin my regards will you? Now have fun you two."

Marquise dragged his wife in the opposite direction.

"Just give me five fucking minutes with them. That's all I'm asking."

"As much as I would love to see what you can do to them, you have to remember there's a time and a place for everything. Right now isn't the time or place. Now until then the closing of the festival."

"Is that when you'll make the statement?"

"Exactly. In the meantime, try to relax and enjoy yourself, my Queen."

"I will. But if Lady Makenna looks at me sideways again, I can't promise that I won't knock her ass into next week."

"Understood."

The couple parted ways and went about their business exploring the festival. Shanelle saw an archery stall and decided to try her hand and so did Lady Makenna.

"Come to see me embarrass you, Your Majesty?" Lady Makenna asked smugly.

Shanelle smirked.

"I'd love to see you try," Shanelle replied.

Shanelle watched Makenna nock back an arrow and hit the target in the chest.

"Lady Makenna leads!" the stall operator announced.

"Beat that!" Makenna sneered at Shanelle.

Shanelle rolled her shoulders to loosen up before nocking back her arrow and letting it fly. Her arrow took the targets' head off. Leaving everyone slack-jawed. Including Lady Makenna.

"Her Majesty wins!" the stall operator proclaimed to the stunned crowd.

"I win!" Shanelle whispered, "Oh, and next time, it won't be your husband's head that I imagine that arrow taking off. Next time it'll be yours."

Lady Makenna's face turned ugly.

"You don't scare me!" she hissed.

"See sweetie, that's the thing. I ain't trying to scare you. I'm trying to bury you. There's a difference."

Makenna seethed.

"Now if you'll excuse me, my lady, I have a trophy to win."

Shanelle watched Makenna stomp off with a very satisfied smirk. For the rest of the afternoon, Lord and Lady Gallagher spent most of their time trying to undermine Their Majesties. As the festival wound down, many gathered at the raised podium to hear His Majesty give the closing.

"Are you ready?" Shanelle asked.

"I was born for this," Marquise replied.

"Go get'em champ."

Marquee smirked at his wife before turning and addressing the crowd.

"I want to thank one and all, for coming out to celebrate our kingdom today. Today was one of the best Five Kingdoms Festivals, we have ever had. It brings my heart so much joy to be able to share with all of you. To see many of you playing, trading goods, laughing, trying your hand at the many games, and just having fun, reminded me of the times my brother and I would run around wreaking havoc with all of our friends as children. I think Mr. Schiender is still holding a grudge because I ate all of his hand pies one year."

The crowd laughed.

"As I stand here and look out amongst the crowd, I am reminded why our nation is so great. It's because of each of you. All of you are the heart and soul of this kingdom. You are why, although we are a small kingdom, we are one of the strongest kingdoms in the world. This year we celebrated 500 years of our existence on this earth. We have accomplished many great things since the time of Kenna Rys and her mother Queen Adrianna. Today, the children of her people and her bloodline legacy celebrate her greatest feat. Cordonia herself."

The crowd applauded.

"Now if you all will indulge me for just a moment, I'd like to address a VERY large elephant in the room," Marquise said as he cleared his throat, "as many of you know, a challenge to the throne was issued two weeks ago by Lord and Lady Gallagher who are here today."

He squared his shoulders as he continued.

"As many of you know, my wife and I have been your King and Queen for almost 9 years. It has been the honor and privilege of my life and my wife's life to serve this great nation and all of its people. It is a precarious position to be in. Because every day, we must make decisions for the betterment of the kingdom we all call home. Now I will admit that some of the decisions we have made as Monarchs for that betterment haven't always been well received or liked for that matter. I humbly apologize for that. While we have never intended to offend or slight anyone, I can admit that sometimes does happen. Again that is not our intention. Our intention is to always put the people's needs first. To make sure everyone prospers. Not just a select few."

Marquise took a deep breath.

"I'm sure many of you remember what it was like before my wife and I became your current King and Queen. Because many of you lived through the reigns of my father and my wife's uncle. My father King Constantine Rys ruled over what was once North Cordonia and my wife's uncle King Edward Miller ruled over South Cordonia. By the end of both reigns, our home was unrecognizable. Many were frustrated with both monarchs. Many of you felt forgotten by them. And you were. As a young prince, it was heart-wrenching to watch my home slowly deteriorating. And when talks of a civil war began, my heart was shattered. I could not fathom the thought of our great kingdom being at war with itself. My heart could not bear it. I refused to believe that the same kingdom that welcomed my mother with open arms could be destroyed. The only way to save us all on the brink of war was to unite us as one."

Shanelle placed a hand on his right arm.

"When we became your monarchs, our collective goal was to save our nation. To balance the scales so that no one was left out. To make sure those of common blood could have the same advantages as those of noble blood. We looked to give everyone equality and equity. We took two struggling economies and worked to reform and save them both from the brink of bankruptcy. And I am proud to say that is what we have done. We have always prioritized the success and prosperity of us all. Because that is the promise I made to myself for my home. A promise that I would always put my people first. The same way my mother did. She is my greatest inspiration. Because of her, we have so many councils, guilds, and committees run by and for the people. Because she believed that Cordonia was always for the people. As do we."

He looked at his wife and children with a smile.

"I promise you all I'm almost done. I said all of that to say this, being a monarch is not for the faint. It is constant. It is hard. It is not instant nor is it self-gratifying. It is 24/7 365 days a year. It is prestigious, yes, but it is also precarious. It is not an honor and privilege that Her Majesty and I take for granted. It is not an honor and privilege that we will ever allow our children to take for granted. It is a gift. It is a nourishment of the people. Like a shepherd tending a flock, we tend to Cordonia. As your Monarchs we have pledged and committed our lives to be in and of the highest form of service. It is a commitment that we have no plans on leaving. So to Lord and Lady Gallagher who are here in attendance today, I say this to you both, Her Majesty and I do hereby formally accept your challenge but make no mistake, the only way Her Majesty and I will ever leave our throne is when our daughter is named the newest Queen Of Cordonia. And NOT a moment before. Again I thank you all for coming. May fortune continue to smile upon you all."

Marquise ended his speech to a standing ovation. And when he looked out at the crowd, Lord and Lady Gallagher were fuming. He threw them both a wink and a cocky smirk before he joined his family, where his wife had a smirk on her face.

"Now that is the King I know." She said to him.

"Damn straight it is."

"Way to go Daddy!" Khari said to him.

"Dood (good) job Daddy. Dood job!" Kylo cheered.

"Yay! Daddy!" Zyon piped up.

Margo had a prideful smile on her face.

"Well done my boy. Your mother would be proud." She whispered to him.

"I hope my mother is proud."

"I will always be proud of you."

Marquise smiled at her.

The days following the success of the Five Kingdoms Festival were a busy one for the royal couple. And when that Thursday morning rolled around, they were ready for the parent conference with Khari's Headmaster. As they rode to the academy, Marquise was face first in his phone and Shanelle noticed.

"Well, something's clearly got your attention," she said to him.

He looked up.

"Apologies, my love. I was going over everything my spies sent me about this boy's parents."

Shanelle raised an eyebrow.

"What did they learn?" she asked.

Marquise turned his phone to her.

"Say hello to Count and Countess Hubert and Gwendolyn Grovemere. They're from a smaller noble house in Duchy Avernia," he replied.

"That's the duchy just south of here, correct?"

"Yes. Count Grovemere serves on the Budget Disbursement Council. And the Countess, now she's interesting, her parents, were members of the Sons Of Earth."

"Really?"

"Yes. Her mother was a baker and her father was a goat herder. They joined during my father's reign. Their local chapter staged a hostile takeover of a local Head Of State Office about 20 years ago that her father took part in."

"What happened to him?"

"No one knows. Her father disappeared a few days after that takeover was busted up. His disappearance left her mother to raise her and her two sisters by herself. Eventually, her mother remarried but this time she married a Duke."

"Hmm...that could be why she's supporting Lord and Lady Gallagher."

"Could be. So be prepared for whatever they try to throw at us."

"I always am."

They arrived at the academy and were escorted to Headmaster Gallagher's office where the Count and Countess were waiting.

"Your Majesties, Count and Countess Grovemere, thank you all for joining me here today. Let's all be seated so we can get started on a resolution to the matter at hand." Headmaster Gallagher said to the parents. Once everyone sat down, she spoke again.

"Now we're all here to discuss an ongoing issue between your children."

Countess Grovemere scoffed.

"There would be no issue if they raised their child correctly!" she said to the Headmaster.

"With all due respect Countess, your son is not innocent." Shanelle shot back.

"My son is a victim of your god-awful excuse of a daughter! She hit him!"

Shanelle could feel her blood pressure rise.

"Countess, your son was told to leave my daughter alone but he chose not to! She hit him yes. But he had been warned multiple times to leave her alone."

The Countess gripped the handles of her chair.

"You know, she's no different than her grandfather. He always thought too damn highly of himself. Went around thinking he could do whatever he wanted. Damn, whoever got hurt. Just like your daughter!" the Countess sneered.

"My wife is right. How can we trust either of you when you allow your daughter to do whatever she likes to people?" Count Grovemere added. "This is what Lord and Lady Gallagher were talking about. You two are unfit to rule! You can't even control your own daughter!"

Just as Shanelle got ready to explode, Marquise cleared his throat grabbing everyone's attention.

"While I understand why you both are upset, neither of you will ever speak to Her Majesty in any capacity that is not respectful. You will respect her title and mine at all times whether you like us or not! Secondly, my daughter is nothing like my father. Nor are you anything like yours. Your father I could actually respect. Unlike you Countess. And lastly, your son told my daughter that he was glad her friend, an innocent child who died because of cancer mind you, was dead. Do you two have any idea how heartless that is? Your son antagonized my daughter until she could no longer take it. Yes, my daughter was wrong for hitting your son, but I will never cry for anyone who antagonizes someone else simply because they want to!"

Marquise inhaled deeply to center himself before he continued.

"Now we are here to resolve this issue and it is my hope that we can achieve that without this turning into a shouting match."

Headmaster Gallagher nodded.

"Thank you, My King. That is why we're here. We need to come to a common resolution. The children have missed enough days."

"Our son should've never been suspended!" The Count said to her.

Headmaster Gallagher steepled her fingers together.

"Actually Count Grovemere, Charlie should be expelled. Because the Princess isn't the first child he's tried to bully. But since I believe in peaceful conflict resolution, we are here. Also might I add, this academy is no place for political biases of any kind for any reason. All of you will respect each other at all times while you're here."

The Count sputtered indignantly.

"Now how do we peacefully resolve this issue?" The Headmaster asked the parents.

"You would go against your own brother?" The Countess asked.

"As I've stated, this academy is no place for political biases of any kind. What my brother does or does not do has no bearing on me or my ability to lead this educational institution." She replied to the Countess.

Headmaster Gallagher took a deep breath.

"Now I believe we have a conflict to resolve."

After an hour of back and forth the issue was finally resolved. With both parents agreeing that both children should apologize to each other and the Monarchy handling all medical expenses for Charlie. And should Charlie misbehave again he will be expelled. No questions asked.

On their way back to the palace Their Majesties discussed their meeting.

"Well that was...something." Shanelle said to her husband.

"Indeed. Are you alright?" He replied.

"Yes I'm fine. Although I wanted to put that woman through a wall. I can't believe she compared Khari to your father."

"I know. But we both know Khari is and never will be anything like him. Also she only said that to get a rise out of us. Namely me."

"She was trying to get under our skin and she almost got under mine but thankfully you were there to keep me tethered. Because I could've crashed out."

"That and well I wasn't trying to pay for a new wall in that school."

Shanelle snickered.

"Noted."

Just then Marquise's phone buzzed.

"Oh dear!"

"What? What happened?"

"According to this headline from the CBC, Anton Severus was found dead in his cell. He hung himself."

"Convenient."

"Apparently he left a suicide note."

Shanelle gave her husband a side eye.

"Can anyone confirm this?"

"Of course. You know the staff at the dungeons are very thorough."

Shanelle raised an eyebrow at him.

"Mmmhmm. How long has he really been dead?"

Marquise shrugged.

"Since they took him back to his cell that day."

"Marquise!"

"What? Don't tell me you're about to cry for that imbecile."

"Of course not. But why wait until now to put it out?"

"Because it's a warning to all our enemies."

"So you are like your father?"

Marquise shrugged with a cocky smirk.

"So does that mean you're also going back on your word to him?"

"What word? I don't remember giving him my word at all. And there is no one who can or will verify that I did."

"You're gonna let his aunt die?"

Marquise rolled his eyes.

"The old bat is gonna croak anyway. Why get in the way of life's natural progression?"

Shanelle cackled.

"You are a whole mess."

He raised her left hand to his lips for a soft kiss on the back.

"And you, my beautiful Queen, you love every bit of my mess."

Shanelle smirked at him.

"Yeah, I guess I do."

7 notes · View notes

morgansmornings · 7 months ago

Text

SHIPPING INFO /

/ Answer the following for your muse(s) so people know how shipping works on your blog.

REPOST. Don’t reblog.

What’s your OTP for your Muse(s)?

@brooklynislandgirl While I have gone on to the point of endless circles about how Jayden loves Beth. It is more than a love of being friends. There is such a deep connection, may be not soul-mate status, but close enough that if it were true, then I would have no reason to argue against it. They are a close as they can get as friends, as family, and more. Beth and Jay were created, on paper with pens and pencils, sticky notes and yarn to connect the dots. Looking a lot like a conspiracy board to outsiders. But Turtle and I spent a solid six months, if not more, working out details of the girls' lives and how they fit together with each other. Across different verse and timelines. How they know that the other will be there when all hope is lost and there is nothing left but each other.

All of my ships are near and dear to me. To know that there are those out there that are putting in the time and effort like I am to make the Ship, no matter what shape it takes, to work. I can't give specifics as to why one is greater than another when the reality is that I see them all as stars in my night sky of written words.

What are you willing to RP when it comes to shipping?

It would be easier to state what I will not write when it comes to shipping. Meaning I will NOT write things like Non-Con, Age Play, Daddy/Mommy Kinks and closely related themes to the listed ones. I refuse for many reasons that do not need explanation further than I'm just not going to do it.

The Following are Available if the Muns are friends for at least Six Months and are consenting to: Dub-Con could only come up as a suggested plot if I have written with you over a regular basis and that we talk near constant OOC. Toxic and Negative Ships can be brought up provided that we the Muns have a healthy understanding and plot it out over several weeks.

Sex and BDSM topics can be talked about after two months of OOC of conversation. Or if we the Muns feel comfortable enough with each other to talk about such things. But that is a preference of mine.

That being said, I am open to most types of shipping from romantic, to friendship, to familial, and even frenemies. With the clear statement being that, and let me say it loudly for those in the back of the auditorium, COMMUNICATION IS KEY!

For me to be able to write out certain things, I need to know where my partner is at. I will check in with them at every reply, ask questions to the point it might feel like an interrogation to the outside the thread. If it becomes clear that the ship is starting to harm or make my RP Partner uncomfortable, I need them to be honest with me and I will terminate that specific ship and all threads relating to it.

I am not here to get my jollies at the risk of my partner's; mental, emotional, and physical health. Nothing is worth hurting another human being for.

How large does the age gap have to be to make it uncomfortable?

Age gaps do not really bother me so long as again, We Communicate. I do prefer the Muse in question to be over 21 as I am not going to even pretend to enter the Underage thing. It honestly creeps me out now that I am older in real life. I get a few years, but after they are approaching being about five years younger than Jay is where I draw a hard line.

Are you selective when shipping?

I have to say that I am to a certain point. I like the semi-realism of watching Muses meet, grow and interact. Seeing that relationship develop and blossom gives the Ship a certain fondness for me. Something I can look back on and go "Yeah, that was the moment it became something real." I have stated that I am a slow-burn kind of girl, but that doesn't mean we can't plot the past and jump into an established friendship.

I am open to figuring out pre-established romantic relationships, so long as it is not fresh following each other. I need to know you a bit more than a name and a "hey baby, how you doin'" if that's okay.

I will be honest, unless I have known the Mun for a spell and it is something that we have plotted for, Jayden is not going to just drop her panties and say please within the first ten minutes. That is something that I don't feel right about as I think it betrays who she is as a person. Yes, she is an OC of canon characters from a show. But she is more than her parents. She belongs to no one, except maybe Beth and even then Jay does not always listen. She can make her own choices.

How far do steamy moments have to go before they’re considered NSFW?

Personally, I like to stick to T.V. standards. If it would be considered rate R, then of course I am going to tag it as such. But for me, I like to take it somewhere more private if the Scene goes to Third Base. Mostly because A) I do not have a lot of experience with writing for the public, and B) It takes days if not weeks to make sure that I am follow where my fellow Mun wants to take things.

Who are other muses you ship your muse with?

I have several ships that I will go down with. But I understand that life happens. To list them all would keep us here for several hours. And even then I would feel like it wouldn't do the Ships justice. Because I love them all in different ways.

For those standing Ships, it takes a weight off my soul to know that my mutual Muns have taken the time to chip away the near indestructible wall of Jayden's exterior personality to get to that soft gooey center. That they can see she has flaws and still choose to love her on purpose. No matter what that love is.

Does one have to ask to ship with you?,

Don't get me wrong, I would like a head's up that it is something you, the Mun asking, is interested in. If it happens by accident, that is awesome. I'll be fair and honest, unlike my Muse, I am in real life oblivious to people flirting and the associated actions. So if you are subtle about it, I won't see it. And my goal is to not intentionally hurt someone because I was "Madam Not Getting the Hint."

And if I am asked, then I have a better grasp of what direction we want these stories to go. And yes it will change how my Muse interacts with yours.

How often do you like to ship?

I am not looking to force anyone into anything. As it has been a very large Issue in the RPC. Only getting followed for sex and nothing else just isn't my cup of tea. Not to say that you can't do that, I'm just respectfully bowing out of that.

I want us to know each other, to be able to be friends before putting a label on what our Muses are. But I would like to hope that our Muses could have at least and "I tolerate you" and "I would save you from being on fire" kind of ship.

Are you multiship?

I am. Each ship is in their own bubble pocket universes and timelines. Think of them as Pants of Time. There are two choices, and each one taken changes that timeline differently.

That is not to say that I can't enjoy watching other relationships come into being. Even if there are multiple crossover verses with several Muns, UNLESS TALKED ABOUT BEFORE HAND, there is very little butting into someone else's relationships. There is no "Oh my God, Becky you're dating my man! How Dare?!" Honestly cheating plots are not something I am all that interested in? But that is just me.

Are you ship obsessed or ship more-or-less?

I mean, kind of More or Less. If one happens I am here for it. But even if one never comes up, that is okay too! Sometimes you just see Bob Joe at the park when you walk your dog and exchange a "Still breathing?" in passing.

I have had a standing Mutual that at first our Muses would just annoy the shit out of each other for like a year's worth of multiple threads. And we as Muns were fucking tickled pink by it. To this day I am not sure if He considers Jayden His friend or that woman the bane of His existence. I am looking at you my feathered friend.

What is your favorite ship in your current fandom?

I have so many that it is silly and that there is very little time to explain them and why I will die on their respective hills.

Finally, how does one ship with you?

Talk to me. Be honest with what you want to see and I will do my damn best to make it happen for you. I sadly cannot read minds from my desk chair. SO in order for us to write something we are both enjoying, I need to have a head start and a map to get to the right path we want to take our stories into.

Tagged by: @brooklynislandgirl

Tagging: Look over there. It's a bird! It's a plane! It's a Meme you are now tagged in!

#More Memes for the Meme Gods | Meme #About the Stoat of Sarcasm l Mun Things #OOC | Notes from the Stoat

4 notes · View notes

ithinkhesgaybutwesavedmufasa · 5 years ago

Text

Okay, I’m never going to stop talking about the movie, so unfollow me if you must. I’m three years late to the party when it comes to this movie but I just need to get this off my chest--

It really upsets me/unnerves me how many people in the Professor Marston and the Wonder Women tag are upset about Bill being apart of their relationship? Or are adamant about the “fact” that Olive loved Elizabeth more than she loved Bill? I’ve seen a lot of posts saying that they wished “Bill didn’t exist” or that he “got in the way of them being happy and gay together” and I have one thing to say to that-- It’s gross.

These are real people. This was a real family who did so much for the feminism movement, LGBT, women's suffrage, BDSM, and Poly communities. This is not your “femslash guilty pleasure”. LGBT relationships are not your entertainment. Let me say it slower--LGBT relationships are not your entertainment.

“But Olive said she didn’t love Bill.” Yes, but she also said she didn’t love Elizabeth and she lied both times according to the lie detector. “But Olive kissed/admitted love to Elizabeth first.” Yes, but both of them knew that Olive wanted Bill. So did half of he women in the college. If you are Olive, then it is obvious that the person you are going to have to convince is Elizabeth. If she would have moved on Bill first would Elizabeth have been able to believe her? Or would she have seen it as a ploy to get into Bill’s bed? See. Olive is smart.

Bill supported Elizabeth trying to get her Doctorate. He was a prime example of a feminist and absolutely radical for his time. He supported equal pay, birth control, was pro-choice, voting, women leadership roles, his female psychology students getting the same fucking degree that his male students got. The list goes on and on. William Moulton Fucking Marston created Wonder Woman not only to inspire young girls that they were capable of doing anything they wanted, but to teach young boys to respect/not be intimidated by powerful women.

Wonder Woman has equal parts of Olive and Elizabeth in both her looks and her ideals. He referred to her frequently as his life and his love. His love. Both of them.

Bill loved them both so much. Bill was Elizabeth’s husband. Bill was Olive’s husband. Olive was Elizabeth’s wife. Elizabeth was Olive’s wife. All of their children saw them as Daddy, Mom, and Mommy. Not parental unit + parental unit + other side piece.

The director of the movie said that she, and most of the people who knew them, saw them as a tripod unit. You had to have all three of them or it would not be able to stand/function.

My Wife and I had a conversation about how crazy it is to us that Elizabeth asked Olive to leave and Olive did because we could not imagine breaking up our family for any reason, but then we remembered that this took place almost a hundred years ago. Their love was illegal. Their family was illegal. Society omitted Olive from their relationship. When Olive died, Elizabeth was in a room in another part of the hospital with a broken hip. She was not allowed to see her because they were not “family”, in an interview she told people that one of the nurses helped secretly pass love letters between the two of them and woke Elizabeth up when Olive passed but still unable to see her partner of almost 50 years--she just sat in her window and cried.

Does that upset you? Does that break your heart for this “OMG perfect OTP Femslash couple” ?? Well, here we all sit 100 YEARS later and many of you are omitting BILL from their relationship in the same was Olive was omitted. The three of them would be disappointed to know that nothing has really changed, only shifted focus.

Unbridled call out time: If you identify as straight and you omit Bill from their relationship, then you are not supporting LGBT, you are fetishizing the love between two women. If you are LGBT and you are omitting Bill, then shame on you--check yourself. Support Bisexual women/men.

#pmatww #professor marston and the wonder women #elizabeth marston #bill marston #Olive Marston #wonder woman #This post and blog is Bill inclusive and if you feel otherwise then you are free to unfollow me #support bisexual men #support bisexual women #love is love is love #long ass post #I chose to type this out instead of taking a lunch at work #lgbt #lgbtqia #lgbtqia+

256 notes · View notes

chilling-seavey · 4 years ago

Note

What if Florence and Daniel got into a fight bc both of them are stressed out worrying about money and taking care of the kids?? How would my OTP resolve their fight??? 🤔

This was lowkey emotionally draining to write...wowey. 3.3k words later, here’s some proof that Florence and Daniel’s relationship isn’t as perfect and flawless as it seems... x

Monday, November 4th, 2024

Daniel let out a heavy breath as he got into his car after another shift, having spent most of it with his supervisor never being satisfied but that wasn’t new. He turned on the car and connected his phone to Bluetooth to call Florence as he always did before leaving. Strangely, he was sent to voicemail but a text came through instead.

Can you pick up diapers on your way home?

He sighed and replied with a quick ‘ok’ before pocketing his phone and putting the car in reverse. Closer to home, he parked outside the drugstore and headed inside, rushing down the aisles to find the diapers and grabbed the biggest package before bringing it to the cash.

“$37.45.” the cashier said after ringing up the item.

Daniel waved his card and was directed to the machine. He typed in his pin and waited a moment only to be met with card declined: insufficient funds. The glance from the cashier made Daniel feel even worse and he cleared his throat nervously, brushing a hand through his hair before shuffling through his wallet to only be met with a $10 bill and a few loose coins.

“Sorry… I, uh, left my other card at home.” Daniel said softly before leaving the store empty handed.

He sat behind the wheel of his car and tried to steady his breathing after being unable to afford diapers for his baby daughter. After a few moments of trying to calm down and trying not to cry, Daniel turned on the car and headed towards home.

The apartment smelt like burnt supper when he walked in and the noise was insane, the baby’s piecing screams topping it all. No one even heard him come in. Daniel set his guitar case and backpack on the floor in the doorway to the living room, taking in the messy kitchen and loud TV with Clementine sat admits a pile of toys trying to watch it, Penelope on the couch with her face in a pillow and her hands over her ears as she cried, and screaming Lucy in Florence’s arms as the dishevelled looking mother tried to put the dishes in the sink.

“Hey.” Daniel finally spoke, earning the glances of Florence and Clementine.

Clementine jumped up and ran for him as if he was her saviour from the chaos and he picked her up with a tired grunt.

“What’s going on here?” Daniel asked softly.

“Mommy burnt the house down!” Clementine said with a giggle as Daniel carried her towards the kitchen, his eyes lingering on Penelope on the couch for a moment.

“I just burnt the lasagna a bit.” Florence sighed, wiping her damp hand on her shirt that was already covered in tomato sauce and baby drool. Her hair was pulled back but still almost completely falling out of its tie and her makeup-less face looked like she hadn’t slept in days. “Did you pick up the diapers?”

Daniel cleared his throat nervously, setting Clementine back on the ground to let her run back off to the TV, “No, my-”

“Goddammit, Daniel, I ask you to do one thing.” Florence snapped as quietly as she could, tossing the pan in the sink a bit too hard, making Lucy scream louder in her arms.

“I tried, I just-”

“It’s not that hard to remember. Your daughter needs diapers. We have, like, four left but that’s fine; when we run out I’ll just tie one of your shirts around her like a freaking monkey at the zoo.”

“Florence, what is going on?” Daniel asked at her obvious stressed out state.

“I had to pick up Penelope only an hour after dropping her off this morning because the teacher called and said she had a meltdown and wouldn’t relax and everything is setting her off today. The damn oven beeped and she lost her mind. Of course Lucy’s crying only makes it worse and she won’t shut up because she’s teething.” Florence pushed her finger in the five-month-old’s mouth to get a look at her swollen gums and the baby just cried louder. “She also pooped all over everything today which is why we needed new diapers earlier than planned because her personal nuclear bomb ruined half the things on the change table.”

Daniel watched with wide eyes as she rushed over to grab the last two plates from the dining room table and tossed them in the sink too before turning on the tap and letting the water run over everything.

“And Clementine is demanding that she gets this new set for her doll that everyone has at school. She won’t even hear of it for Christmas because she needs it now.” Florence continued. “And she keeps testing me! Judging everything I do like she’s the adult. ‘Mommy, the lasagna’s burnt’. Like I didn’t know!”

“Okay.” Daniel sighed softly, reaching over the counter to take the crying baby from her and made his way to the freezer to take the cold teething ring out and held it out to Lucy. “I’ll take the girls and get them ready for bed and then we can talk.”

“I don’t want to talk. I wanted you to get the diapers like I fucking asked.” Florence grumbled.

“Flora.” Daniel snapped sharply to shut her up.

His glare certainly helped, and she clenched her jaw before looking back to the dishes without another word. Daniel bounced the baby lightly as she kept screaming through the teething ring he desperately tried to put in her mouth as he headed back to the living room.

“Clem, angel, can you tidy up your toys and go get your pyjamas on please?” Daniel asked softly as he turned off the TV.

The almost six-year-old nodded and got up from the rug, starting to gather her things, “There’s a new set you can buy for my dolls, Daddy. It’s a whole car they can ride in and the radio even plays music! It’s really nice and all the girls in my class has it. I wanna get it so we can play together at school.”

“We’ll think about it.” Daniel said, trying to hold back his nausea from the harsh inset of reality. He wanted nothing more than to buy that stupid toy car for his daughter but it was no where near realistic. He set Lucy in her playpen with the teething ring before moving to tend to his middle daughter who was still face down on the couch with her hands over her ears. When he set his hand on her back she startled. “Just me, bug.”

Penelope rolled over, giving him a good look of her swollen red eyes and matted dark hair and tear streaked cheeks, and she held her arms up to him through a hiccup.

“What’s wrong, my love?” Daniel pouted as he bent down and scooped her up, the four-year-old cuddling right into him through her sniffles as he took her to her room to get her cleaned up for bed. He sung softly as he wiped her face clean with a damp cloth and got her into her pyjamas, something that always helped calm her down, and he took his time to help both her and Clementine brush their teeth and comb their hair before tucking them into bed.

Daniel grabbed Lucy for story time, all three girls cuddled up with him as he read them a bedtime story. Lucy fell asleep quickly, probably tired out from all her crying – same with Penelope – and he kissed the oldest two good-night before taking the baby down the hall to bed too. He let his eyes linger on the remaining three diapers in the basket before letting out a small sigh and took one out so he could change her into her pyjamas. Lucy was tucked into her crib with the teething ring beside her just in case and he pushed a pacifier past her lips, watching her for a second as she sleepily sucked on it for a moment, the plastic bumping lightly against her tiny nose.

The apartment was eerily quiet as Daniel closed the nursey door, baby monitor in hand, and made his way back down the hallway for a conversation he really did not want to have.

Florence had the kitchen cleaned up by the time he was back, and they shared expressionless glances as she closed the last cupboard.

“I’m sorry you had a bad day,” Daniel said, placing the baby monitor on the counter between them, “but you don’t need to take it out on me.”

“Maybe if you did what I asked, we wouldn’t have this problem.”

“I tried.” Daniel protested. “It was a hard day and to top it off my card-”

Florence held up her hand to cut him off, “You go to work to play music for eight hours and then come home to a good meal that you don’t have to cook. You have it easy.”

“Easy?” Daniel gaped. “Are you kidding me? You know how much shit I do in my job and how many late nights and early mornings and weekends I put into this. It’s no where near easy.”

“Oh yeah.” Florence chuckled humourlessly. “When you don’t have to lift a finger around here, leaving me to practically raise your children.”

“You think I like never seeing my wife or kids?!” Daniel frowned. “It was bad when Lucy was first born, yeah, but we even had a whole discussion and I got much more time freed up. But I can’t just sit at home all day with you guys, this isn’t a fairy-tale.”

“I know but you act like I’m a psychotic bitch when I let it all get to me! I got shit on today! And walked over and hit and kicked and bitten and screamed at and I burnt my arm trying to get the charred dinner out of the oven. You just don’t understand what it’s like to stay home!”

“You have no idea what it’s like to work! To go out and earn a salary! You could have gone to school and gotten a degree and then figured out what you wanted to do with your life but instead you chose to cruise off everyone else. You didn’t even pay for your first apartment! Callum did! You have no freaking idea the value of money!”

“I was raising my daughter.” Florence seethed. “Fuck you for even saying that.”

“You could have made it work.”

“Sorry I chose to focus on her rather than shoving her in daycare to be pretty much raised by a stranger for the first four years of her life. I didn’t have the money for any of that. I barely had money to put food on the fucking table half the time and you know that.”

“So get over yourself! Stop being so goddamn selfish if you’re so finically-aware!”

“Fuck you!” Florence shouted, walking around the counter as if she were going to leave the room but she stopped in the middle of the living room and turned back to him. “I get that you have to work and I am thankful that you even have a job, but a little compassion isn’t a lot to ask of you.”

“Compassion? Are you serious?” Daniel scoffed loudly, taking a few quick strides across the room to stand in front of her, shouting back his rebuttal, “I nearly wait on you hand and foot and I drop everything whenever you need me and for years I always have! I have done nothing but work my ass off for you and our kids and you still have the audacity to say that it’s still not enough? I work too much and now I don’t work enough and then I don’t ‘understand what you’re going through’. Well, dammit, Florence, what the fuck do you want from me?”

“I want you to care about other things than your work!”

“I already cut my hours! We’re nearly fucking broke, Florence, I don’t know why you can’t understand that! We literally cannot afford for me to lose one more hour a week! Last months rent virtually drained us and we are surviving on a $10 bill and my fucking shoelace right now! I’m pushed to the fucking brim half the time trying to get all the shit done so I don’t have to work overtime so I can still come home to you and the girls and all I’m met with is attitude and snark and an ungrateful wife who scolds me like my goddamn mother when I walk in the door!”

Florence didn’t reply for a beat and the silence lingered heavy over the apartment. Her eyebrows furrowed first before her face scrunched up in anger and she jabbed a finger in Daniel’s face before yelling, “Fuck you! I am not staying home just to make you a supper and serve you a beer in a pretty pink dress and heels with a face full of makeup and a fake smile when you get in from work. This isn’t the 19-fucking-50s! I am allowed to have emotions, Daniel James, and right now you are tugging at every single last one of them! How dare you say these things to me!”

“You are freaking out for no reason!” Daniel shouted louder to top her. “You’re twisting everything I’m saying! Do you even hear yourself?”

“All I can hear is you being a selfish and ungrateful son of a bitch!” Florence screamed, throwing a couch cushion at him.

“Throwing things at me? Real mature, Florence. Real fucking mature! God, why don’t you understand?!” Daniel shut his eyes and threw his hands into his hair and tugged hard to try and rid his frustrations. “You’re so naïve sometimes, you drive me fucking crazy!”

They were already even listening to each other anymore, simply off on their own tangents trying to out-volume the other. Daniel and Florence didn’t fight often, priding themselves on their open communication, but everything eventually hits a bump and when they did, they really did.

“Just go play your pretty music, Daniel! Make some pretty music with your friends and put it online for everyone rave over and shut up. I’ll be here taking care of and being hit like a punching bag by your children.”

“You know what, I would appreciate it if you stopped fucking accusing me of being a shitty father because I have a job! I have been trying my best and if that’s not enough for you then I don’t know what to tell you!” Daniel put his hands up.

“What? You’re gonna leave?” Florence laughed humourlessly, throwing her finger in the direction of the door. “Fine! Go on! Wouldn’t be the first time! Leave when it gets hard Daniel!” She cut her screams, leaning in closer to him to whisper sharply, “Just like Matt did.”

Their fight seemed to echo through the apartment as silence fell again, her angry expression still glaring at him as his face melted into neutrality.

“Don’t say that.” Daniel said softly, trying to each for her.

“Don’t touch me.” Florence stepped back before walking quickly down the hallway.

“Flora, I’m not gonna-” Daniel started after her but the slamming of the bedroom door startled him to stop in place. He took a deep breath and ran his hands over his face to try and calm down, leaning back against the wall of the hallway. It was surprising that the baby wasn’t crying given the fact they just had a ten-minute-long screaming match.

Daniel composed himself enough to open the girls’ bedroom door and peak in, finding them both huddled up together in Clementine’s bed, frightened looks on their faces.

“Hey, my loves.” Daniel sighed, sitting himself on the side of the bed. “I’m sorry if we scared you. Mommy and I haven’t been talking as much as we should have been, and we got a little crazy. Do you forgive us?”

Clementine and Penelope nodded. Daniel kissed each of their heads and got them tucked in again in their own beds.

“No more yelling tonight?” Penelope asked.

“No more yelling.” Daniel promised, smiling sadly between his two eldest. He couldn’t help but let his gaze linger on Clementine a moment longer, remembering the night Matt walked out, leaving nineteen-year-old Florence and baby Clementine alone and a mess in their small apartment. She stared up at him with those same blue eyes he always remembered, and he gave her an extra kiss on the cheek, staying with them until they were drifting back to sleep, “Daddy’s not going anywhere.”

Daniel found himself back outside the master bedroom door with his hand on the knob and his forehead against the cool wood, taking slow breaths to keep himself calm to try the conversation again. He finally opened the door and slipped inside before closing it silently behind him. The light was on in the ensuite and he stopped in the doorway.

Florence glanced up at him from where she stood in front of the vanity brushing her hair. She silently turned back and continued what she was doing.

“Come here.” Daniel whispered, stepping closer and gently pulled her arms down from her hair to wrap around his shoulders and he tucked his own tightly around her waist, peppering a few kisses over her cheek and across her shoulder. “I love you. So fucking much. Even when you scream at me and swear at me and throw things at me.”

Florence sniffled a little, holding him tighter. “I love you too.”

“I’m not going anywhere, okay?” Daniel rubbed a hand over her back. “No matter what.”

“I’m sorry.” Florence mumbled, wrapping her fingers around the material of his shirt and buried her face in his neck.

“I’m sorry too.” Daniel sighed. “My card got declined today. It scared me.”

“What?” Florence leaned back with concern, holding her hands on his biceps to keep him close as she stared at his flushed face.

“$37 for diapers and my card was declined. I felt like a fucking idiot, like an absolute joke of a father…can’t even buy the necessities for my kid.” Daniel sighed, turning to lean back against the counter and hung his head. “I don’t know what we’re gonna do, Flora. I’m scared.”

“I know.” Florence mumbled, petting her hand through his hair. “Maybe we should talk to someone? Get a budget figured out until we get back on our feet. Worst case scenario, we ask your parents for a bit of a loan. We’re not going to lose anything from this.”

Daniel nodded, biting his lip as he stared at the floor, fingers holding tightly onto the edge of the counter behind him.

“I’m sorry.” his voice broke and he struggled to hold back a small sob, quickly hiding his face in his hands.

“Oh, sweetheart, it’s okay,” Florence frowned, wrapping her arms around him to let him cry against her shoulder, “I know how hard you work. You’re such a good dad and an amazing husband. I know you’re trying your best and I also know it’s slowly starting to destroy you.”

Daniel whimpered as he nodded, clinging onto her tighter through his tears as he muffled a sob into her neck.

“I’m sorry I didn’t listen to you.” Florence sighed, running her hand up and down his back. “I took my own shit out on you. I needed any excuse to yell, I guess.”

“Better me than at the girls.” Daniel chuckled lightly, pulling back from their hug a little to wipe his eyes with the back of his hand.

“I love you.” Florence said strongly, taking his face in her hands. “$0 in your pocket or millions. Doesn’t matter. Don’t you forget it, okay?”

Daniel nodded and leaned in to kiss her once, lingering there a moment longer before pulling back.

“Now no more tears.” Florence said, taking a deep breath herself as she started to feel herself start to cry. “There have been to many tears in this house today.”

#daniel seavey #why dont we #daniel seavey imagines #why dont we imagines #why dont we music #anything but mine #imagines

31 notes · View notes

randomahsheadcanons · 6 years ago

Text

Kit x Jimmy Headcanons

• Kit x Jimmy? Don’t you mean: the cutest couple in the AHS fandom.

• Thanks @americanhorrorhcs and @ahs-memes for giving birth to this OTP.

• I can’t stand Jimmy x Maggie and Kit x Grace/Kit x Alma so this ship solved SO many problems I had with AHS.

• First of all: Kit FINALLY gets to be happy!

• He deserves to be loved, cared for and protected.

• Jimmy is the most protective guy in AHS.

• He’d literally do anything for the people he loves.

• And he’s always blaming himself for everything that happened to the freaks, saying that he couldn’t protect them.

• He deserves someone who’d tell him it’s not his fault.

• In conclusion: Kit and Jimmy both deserved better and I’m here to give them the love and protection they needed.

• Thanks for coming to my TED talk.

• Alright, let’s go!

• Kit and Jimmy are the most domestic couple in the world.

• They’re basically an old married couple but they have the sex drive of horny teenagers.

• And they have the sweetest pet names for each other.

• Kit calls Jimmy “darling”, “baby”, “babe”, “handsome”, “beautiful” and “hot stuff”.

• Jimmy has SO many pet names for Kit.

• They’re all pretty cute.

• Kit loves them because they sound so good in Jimmy’s accent.

• He calls him “sugar”, “kitten”, “sunshine”, “gorgeous”, “cutie”, “angel”, “precious”.

• Some candy related pet names like “cupcake”, “muffin”, “apple pie” and “cookie”.

• Kit says he hates those because they’re too cheesy but he secretly adores all of them.

• Jimmy doesn’t really like being called “darling” because it confuses him.

• He never knows if Kit’s upset with him or if he’s flirting with him.

• “Hey, darling-”

• “Please don’t call me that, kitten. I can’t tell if you’re calling me by a pet name or just my last name”

• Jimmy likes to compare Kit to sweet things.

• Sometimes he’ll call him “Kit Kat”.

• “Mmm, I just wanna eat some Kit Kat tonight”

• “Oh my god, shut uuuup!”

• Kit loves Jimmy’s accent so much.

• He melts whenever he calls him “sugar” and “darlin’”.

• Kit likes to hold Jimmy’s hands all the time.

• He’ll stop talking in the middle of a conversation just to hold and kiss his hands.

• Kit and Jimmy usually wake up at the same time.

• Then they take a shower together in the morning, before going to work.

• Jimmy washes Kit’s flawless hair.

• Jimmy sings to him whenever he’s stressed out because Kit loves his voice and it calms him down.

• Kit loves to bake for Jimmy, especially cookies and cupcakes.

• He used to help his mom baking and it was a great moment since their relationship wasn’t always so nice.

• And he knows that Jimmy’s mom liked to bake for him so whenever he notices that Jimmy’s upset about his Ma, he bakes for him.

• Jimmy absolutely adores everything Kit makes for him.

• Especially cookies.

• Kit does the cooking around the house and although Jimmy does his best to help him out, he can’t do much.

• His hands just weren’t made for that.

• One time he tried to boil an egg and he almost burned the house down.

• Well, at least he tried.

• But sometimes he likes to distract Kit when he’s busy.

• He hugs Kit from behind when he’s cooking and buries his face on his neck.

• “Mmm, smells good”

• “Thanks, I’m making pancakes”

• “I wasn’t talking about the food, baby”

• Jimmy is obsessed with holding Kit’s hips.

• And, of course, slapping his ass.

• He won’t stop kissing his neck and jaw while Kit’s trying to focus on something else.

• “Jimmy, I’m busy!”

• He eventually gives up on whatever he’s doing and kisses Jimmy for a while just to make him stop bothering him.

• When Jimmy’s not home, Kit wears his leather jacket.

• It smells like him, so it makes Kit feel more safe.

• He doesn’t like being alone.

• He’s always paranoid about being alone in his house, after everything that happened.

• He thinks something bad is going to happen to him if he’s left alone for too long.

• Jimmy tries to take care of Kit but he can’t convince him to take his meds.

• The pills reminds him of Briarcliff and he refuses to take them.

• Jimmy just wants to help him because he can’t stand to see the man he loves having panic attacks all the time and not being able to sleep.

• Kit also doesn’t like going to the doctor.

• Jimmy says he won’t force him to go but he will drag him there if it’s absolutely necessary.

• Kit’s kids both love Jimmy.

• They think he’s funny and they noticed that he makes Kit happy so they have no problem with him.

• Thomas thinks Jimmy’s hands are super cool and he always asks him to take him to see the freak show.

• Julia talks to Jimmy about everything because she thinks he gives the best advice.

• Kit is always complaining about how his kids like Jimmy more than they like him.

• Julia makes sure to call him when Kit has a panic attack because she knows Jimmy will make him feel better.

• Thomas asked Jimmy to teach him how to juggle.

• And sometimes Thomas talks to Jimmy about serious stuff.

• “Daddy told me that your mom died, is that true?”

• “It’s true. Unfortunately, my Ma passed away”

• “My mommy died too. Did you know that?”

• “I know, sweetie. I’m sorry about that”

• “It makes me sad to think about her. Do you get sad when you think about your mom?”

• “Well, yeah… I do get sad when I think about Ma. But then I remember she wouldn’t want me to be sad, so I try to think about the good times we had together”

• “Does it work? It makes you feel better?”

• “It doesn’t make the pain go away but it helps. I’m sure your mom wouldn’t want ya to be upset, okay?”

• “Okay… thanks, Jimmy. You’re the best!”

• All the freaks love Kit.

• Seriously, they love him so much.

• They think he’s the cutest thing in the world and they’re constantly telling Jimmy how lucky he is.

• Eve thinks Kit is just too small.

• She likes to pick him up and carry him around because she knows he hates that.

• Paul and Suzy always treated Jimmy’s love life like it’s their favorite TV show or something.

• “He’s gonna ask him to marry him”

• “No fucking way! It’s too soon”

• “You and I both know that never stopped him before”

• Kit loves Ma Petite so much.

• The first time he saw her, he cried.

• He likes to pick her up because she’s so little and adorable.

• He actually cried when he saw Pepper for the first time after Briarcliff.

• They hugged for almost an hour.

• Elsa is like a mother to Jimmy so she was very suspicious of Kit at first but then she realized he’s harmless.

• Desiree was also suspicious.

• But now she’s the vice president of the Kit Walker Protection Squad.

• If Jimmy and Kit have a fight, Desiree makes Jimmy apologize for it even if he’s right.

• Dell is an asshole to Kit but it’s not like anyone expected anything else from him.

• He’s the only person who doesn’t like Kit.

• Even Maggie likes Kit.

• She’s actually really happy for Jimmy.

• Dot also likes Kit.

• She hated him when Jimmy used to talk about how happy he was with him.

• But she realized it wasn’t fair to hate someone who’s so nice to her.

• Bette lowkey had a crush on Kit but she also liked his relationship with Jimmy.

• Lana and Mary wanted to meet Jimmy as soon as he started dating Kit but he refused to introduce him to them.

• He knows Lana can be scary when she’s protective.

• She’s like Kit’s older sister.

• Mary was actually kind of into Jimmy.

• “Kit, your boyfriend is so charming!”

• Lana and Mary wanted to check his “intentions” with their bisexual son.

• It was a classic “good cop and bad cop” interrogation.

• Mary was sweet and she asked Jimmy about his job, his family, his previous lovers, his education.

• Lana just stared at him while she smoked and aggressively took notes.

• She didn’t even had to say anything to scare him.

• But when she did talked, she asked the most inconvenient questions.

• “What’s your favorite color?”

• “Red… why does that matter, Mary?”

• “Just asking some silly questions”

• “Do you enjoy eating Kit’s ass?”

• “WHAT?”

• “Lana, we’ve talked about this”

• Lana had to give him “the talk”.

• She just wanted to make sure he wasn’t going to hurt Kit in any way.

• He’s been through enough.

• And that’s why Jimmy is so protective of Kit.

• He won’t let go of him for one minute.

• He doesn’t like holding his hand in public because he thinks Kit will be harassed for being with a freak.

• Kit doesn’t care.

• He hates when Jimmy tries to hide his hands or when he wears his gloves.

• “You have nothing to be ashamed of, you should be proud of your hands!”

• Jimmy would fight anyone to protect Kit.

• He gets mad pretty easily so Kit has to keep him from getting in fights with random strangers that insult him or call Jimmy a freak.

• He’s even more aggressive when he’s drunk.

• He has three moods: he’ll try to fight everyone, cry about his Ma or try to convince Kit to have sex with him.

• Sometimes he doesn’t even recognize Kit when he’s drunk.

• He calls him “Ma” or “Maggie”, sometimes he even thinks he’s Dell and yells at him for abandoning him.

• Kit has to take care of Jimmy because he makes stupid decisions when he’s drunk.

• Jimmy promised to stop drinking if Kit quitted smoking.

• It was hard at first because Kit is a stress smoker and he’s always stressed.

• Eventually, he managed to quit.

• Jimmy was so proud of him.

• Kit loves to be praised.

• He has the biggest praise kink.

• He just really likes being told that he’s doing good.

• Jimmy is always there to tell him he’s great.

• Kit likes to wear Jimmy’s shirts to sleep.

• He feels so safe when he’s on Jimmy’s arms.

• Jimmy really knows how to make him relax… if you know what I mean.

• Kit feels so safe and loved when he’s around Jimmy, that he can actually manage to have a peaceful night of sleep.

• In the end, Kit and Jimmy are in love and they’re always there for each other no matter what.

#american horror story #ahs #ahs asylum #ahs freakshow #kit walker #jimmy darling #kit walker x jimmy darling #ahs headcanons #i love this ship so much

118 notes · View notes

inkoutsidethelines · 7 years ago

Text

101 Family Prompts

I see a bunch of OTP prompt lists floating around, which is cool and all, but not everyone writes stories focusing on couples, so I decided to make something different! Some of these can be used for couples if you really want to, but I had families in mind when writing them. Enjoy!

1. “I will turn this car around!”

2. “S/he’s touching me!”

3. “I had a bad dream.”

4. “Daddy’s/Mommy’s home!”

5. “Can you help me with my homework?”

6. “What’s for dinner?”

7. “No one helps me around this house.”

8. “What do you have there?”

9. “Look what I did!”

10. “We’ve talked about this.”

11. “Oops.” “What?” “Nothing!”

12. “But Uncle/Aunt lets me!” “They what?!”

13. “Time for bed.”

14. “You’re grounded.”

15. “Pretty please with a cherry on top?”

16. “Is Santa real?”

17. “Who did this?”

18. “I love you.”

19. “But Mom/Dad!”

20. “I said no.”

21. “I hate needles.”

22. “How about some ice cream?”

23. “I’m hungry.” “Hi, Hungry, I’m Dad.”

24. “I don’t feel so good.”

25. “Do I have to?”

26. “Watch your tone.”

27. “It’s movie night!”

28. “Pillow fight!”

29. “The storm can’t hurt you.”

30. “There’s a monster in my closet.”

31. “Are you sure your parents let you do this?”

32. “Tuck me in.”

33. “Just one more story?”

34. “Wait until your mom/dad is home.”

35. “Get out of my room!”

36. “You read my diary?”

37. “Go fish.”

38. “They’re not allowed to be the banker. Or sit next to the banker. They cheat.”

39. “We’re never playing Monopoly again.”

40. “You know what, you’re grounded.” “You’re not my dad!” “He’s not, but I am. You’re grounded.”

41. “So I might have gotten detention.”

42. “Tomorrow is Take Your Kid to Work Day.”

43. “The baby won’t stop crying.”

44. “Who ate my food?”

45. “School is having a career day.”

46. “You’re going to make it to my show, right?”

47. “My kid’s sick, I have to go.”

48. “All I wanted was one nice family portrait.”

49. “Need help?”

50. “Why were your toys in the oven?”

51. “It’s finally quiet. Where are the kids?”

52. “Where have you been?”

53. “Are we there yet?”

54. “You’re okay! Don’t tell Mom/Dad!”

55. “We’re not getting a pet.”

56. “What are you eating?”

57. “Is that my shirt?”

58. “I think you’ve had enough candy.”

59. “Don’t touch.”

60. “Quiet, you’ll wake the kids.”

61. “What did you do, let them eat sugar straight from the bag?”

62. “Okay, family meeting time.”

63. “Because I said so.”

64. “What’s the magic word?”

65. “Never seen them before.” “We literally share a room.”

66. “What’s it going to cost me to make sure Mom and Dad don’t find out about this?”

67. “I love being a parent.”

68. “We need to have a conversation about my allowance.”

69. “You’re not leaving the house in that.”

70. “I can explain.”

71. “When did that happen?”

72. “Why is your brother/sister tied up.”

73. “Is the movie getting too scary?” “N-no.”

74. “Wow, your brother/sister is hot.” “...No.”

75. “I’m an only child.” “I’m standing right here.”

76. “What do you think about your new baby brother/sister?” “Can we send them back?”

77. “Are you going to finish that?”

78. “You have to listen to me, Mom/Dad said so.”

79. “But Mom/Dad says-” “Well they’re not here right now.”

80. “And what made you think this was a good idea?”

81. “It’s my turn to pick the movie!”

82. “Can I stay in your room tonight?”

83. “I missed you.”

84. “It’s a tradition.”

85. “Think fast!”

86. “I’m not touching you!”

87. “Time to hug it out.”

88. “Can we not use the ‘get along shirt’ anymore?”

89. “How come every time you think of an idea, I get in trouble?”

90. “I didn’t make the team.”

91. “We made you something!”

92. “Wow, um, that’s, that’s really something.”

93. “You can’t give me the silent treatment forever.”

94. “Let’s rock, paper, scissors for it.”

95. “Don’t tell anyone, but you’re my favorite.”

96. “The form must be signed by a parent or guardian.”

97. “Aw, it’s your first crush?”

98. “What are your intentions for my son/daughter?”

99. “Please don’t try to use slang.”

100. “Like my Dad always says-” “Stop quoting him.”

101. “Oh my gosh, I’m turning into my mother/father.”

#prompts #writing prompts #family prompts #enjoy

404 notes · View notes

everyrubicon · 4 years ago

Text

It’s Yuletide!

I’m here!

Dear Yuletide Author,

First, thank you so much for writing for one of these fandoms!!! I'm really psyched about Yuletide. I'm going to enjoy what you write. So, know that.

Apparently my style is to throw everything up here and let you decide if you want to use any of it. Fandom-specific behind the cut.

story stuff I like: found family/team as family, competence porn, family dinners, undercover as lovers, there's only one bed!, training, first times (of anything), discovery, adventure, romance, journeys (emotional and physical), vulnerability, talking through their shit, women being awesome, AUs, crossovers and fusions, gen fic, slice of life, learning to work together, missing scenes., case fic, world building, rituals/traditions, powers/abilities explored, time travel/loops, academia, folklore, they're in space!, take your fandom to work day, hygge, game night, five times

random stuff I will always love: flying (space, super powered, airplane, all of it), horses, knives, swords, swimming, libraries, sheets, that feeling of coming back home after a long day/trip, road trips, banter, laughter, concerts/live music, movie nights, old marked-up maps, , people who answer the phone without saying hello they just leap into the conversation or answer the question they know the person calling is going to ask, cellos, books, notebooks, brownies, sunsets, bonfires, that part of the morning where everything's still and it's not light out but it's not still night and the birds aren't even up yet, rain on the roof, leather, the smell of a bookstore

sexy times, should you want to include them: f/f, m/f, threesomes (+), orgasm delay, semi-public sex, enthusiastic consent, poly are all a green light

crossover/fusion fandoms: MCU, Legends of Tomorrow, Killjoys, Agents of Shield, Wynonna Earp, Farscape, X-Men, Terminator: The Sarah Connor Chronicles, anything else it looks like I post a lot about.

stuff on the no list: rape, abuse, non-canon permanent character deaths, a/b/o, mpreg, watersports/feces, age play, bleak endings/hopelessness, betrayal, longstanding lies

squicks: pregnancy, infidelity, homophobia, hate in general, calling each other mommy/daddy, betrayal [If you, my sweet summer child, are now wondering what the hell a squick is, it's the kind of thing that, when you see it in the tags, you just keep scrolling past, or hit the back button, even if it's your OTP. You're not triggered, but you're not really into hearing it, thanks anyway.]

The fandoms:

Motherland Fort Salem: I love the world building here, but also the relationships between all these women. you don't have to include every nominated character, and feel free to bring others in-- I ran out of slots. The request's words stand, but if you're looking for a little more... I'm hella curious about Anacostia. What's it like growing up an orphan in a military school? Did she hate that she had to enlist? Could she not wait? What does she do now that following orders got her cadet killed? Is that why she freed Scylla. And speaking of: did she skulk by the house Scylla went to so that she could check it out, or to join, or to just know where the hell the girl went/see if she was safe? Did Scylla know she was followed?

The Gifted: this family is so good for each other. If you wanna include Lorna, that's awesome, if you would like to keep her out of this, that's also awesome. I really enjoyed seeing how these three (and with Lorna, pre-Clarice) leaned on each other in turn, they kept each other going. I'm totally down if you want this to be a John/Clarice/Marcos deal, too. I think Marcos could have used a little more love in season 2, the boy was *stressed.*

Maybe they've gotta move again? So road trip with the three of them in the car/hotel/side of the road while John goes to get gas he didn't think they'd run out of quite so soon. Training is always good, so maybe they try new power tricks together?

The way Clarice kept John grounded, focused, on the here and now instead of the responsibility and weight of the mission when he got stressed was something I really liked about their relationship.

Marcos and John have been together for a *while,* but they can be very different. One of my favorite exchanges between them happens when Marcos is pining and fretting over Lorna and the baby, and John says hope's a powerful thing, he just has to keep holding onto it. And then Marcos looks up at him and says hope is what's been killing him.

Chronicles of Elantra: I started reading this series back when it started, and then somehow took a break, but this year I caught back up. Now I'm only three behind--the last I read was Cast in Flight. So if you could please avoid spoilers for those last few, I'd appreciate it.

Okay, I totally missed nominations, which means I missed a chance to nominate characters. If you wanna stick with just Bellusdeo, that's not a problem. I like all of them. Teela, Anarion, and Mandoran, with Bellusdeo and Helen rounding out the home squad are my favs. Kaylin and Severn, too-- and him, not Nightshade, for the record. What's it like there on non-world in peril again time? Does Moran ever crash there now? What's Helen like with everybody? In the books, we only really get Kaylin's pov, so it'd be interesting to see the same place or thing or story through someone else's.

it's the weirdos and outcasts coming together that I love.

The Old Guard: I really love the side by side ass-kicking duo of Nile and Andy, they've got their shit handled. Or, the fighting shit, at least. I really love how tired Andy is of the world. If anything resonated with me in 2020, it was that. Her yelling at Booker to not leave her alone and living was *painful.* I like to think finding Nile put a little more interest back in Andy.

I have a deep fondness for them using their not-dying to thwart people--the car crash, the far too long fall, the plane in the movie. Yes, I'm a-okay with you using the movie cannon. They're not all that different (yet, just started the second arc), honestly, and I think the actors were prettier than the drawings, so that's who I see in my head.

Nile's whole art history interest is fantastic, too. And you know it wasn't just Rodin Andy knew. But how many "historical figures" did they run into? What have they seen? What do they still want to see? What do they all want to show Nile? (I'm feeling very 5 things about that, and if you are, too, run with it!) What human festival things do they check out? Burning Man? Oktoberfest? Pride? ...have they stood guard ove

I know this is really long, but please remember optional details are optional--if none of this helps, ignore it! I can't wait to read what you write, either way.

#yuletide2020

0 notes

magic-multicolored-miracle · 5 years ago

Text

Nancy Drew and The Did I Miss Something or Was This a Totally Unconnected and Meaningless Episode Title?

So I was a little disappointed by this episode. Not in terms of anything significant really, but in terms of being let down by the buildup from the trailer and episode descriptions. For one thing, I was teased with ‘the group goes to a fancy masquerade and dramatic things happen’ which is one of my Favorite tropes, and then 1) it was only a small part of the episode and 2) it wasn’t a very good masquerade since the actual masks were obviously optional. For another, descriptions made it seem like the “deal” between Nancy and Ryan was going to be something much more sinister.

Those are small complaints though. I like that this episode largely focused on the inter-character relationships than just “here’s a clue and a half dozen new questions.”

These commentaries are my answer to not having someone to actually talk about the show with, so here’s our one-sided conversation for the week

Learn to use some basic English Lit class analysis of those metaphors, duh

Thank your antipsychotics for kicking in?

Abandoned breakfast? No answer when you call out? Suspicious. Ooh maybe somebody killed him!

Don’t snoop so blatantly. Geez.

I really like the opening credits. I really appreciate their commitment to spook.

Aww, nervous Bess is adorable

If you already know this stuff, why are you asking?

She is impressed and turned on by his snooping. As it should be.

Go away Owen!

Are his cheekbones actually that nice? I haven’t noticed.

Also if Owen knows Nick-not-Ned was following him, that could be a problem if he turns out to be evil/shady

That’s actually 3 questions Nan

The fuck Ryan?! That was the worst jump-scare so far in the entire show

So you broke into the Drew residence and gave the teen Detective a heart attack? That’s not helpful

Talking to Nancy will probably solve your problems faster than Carson will. Just with the side effect of insensitive questions

That’s twice you’ve ignored Nick’s calls

You deserve it. Get fucked. Also your father is a dick who should do the same. Also also, you were having money problems before Daddy cut you off so quit lying if you want help

Surely you know about her reputation, is that really a question you need to ask? – smart decision retracting your question or she might have told you about the number of times she’s broken into your home (at least twice)

Aww, Ace is trying to help, badly. Love a supportive dumbass friend

Both? I mean we all know Nancy can be trusted…and yet…

Blatant questions to suspected murderers while you are alone with them is a bad plan. We’ve talked about this.

It’s not what it looks like…

I completely agree with George.

Or she didn’t want to admit it because it sounds nuts, she was Camp Skeptic, and ghosts should not be real

That face says you’re lying Nick

Aw, that’s kinda mean. Poor harbormaster guy

Stop breaking into things with your obvious DNA/identifying traits exposed woman!

Ooh, love a good smuggling/insurance fraud. Did he use an orphaned orca to bring the coins up from the seafloor?

Or he’s stupid. Or both.

Sup Lucy…

Ookay. Lucy is a super powerful pissed off ghost. Got it.

No Ace. It doesn’t.

Aw. She’s so awkward, poor baby. And is trying so hard to help/be supportive but actually kinda probably making it worse by hovering

Or there’s an actual person trying to kill him. Or both.

STOP IGNORING NED’S CALLS

Went off the deep end? Elaborate on that please.

He literally just said they were the key to bringing down the Hudsons. So yes, they well could help solve Tiffany’s murder. Or at least put you one step closer. Listen when people talk

Oh no. That’s not a good sign. I wanted this date to go well…

Oh no, poor Lisbeth! (if it’s true, I mean that sounds like a ‘get me out of this terrible date code from a friend’) and either way, Poor Bess!

That’s not going to help things between them

Aw, see, they do like each other. Nothing cheers someone up after a disaster date like a fancy dress and encouraging their kleptomania

He might actually be trying to warn you. And when the worst person ever offers you a genuine warning, it may be wise to listen. Or maybe he’s just trying to cover something up/feeling guilty. I’m honestly 50/50

Oof, once again, they all look amazing in formalwear. Including Ace in his driver disguise. Though I don’t love his hat.

Weren’t expecting them to show up, were you Nance? Maybe if you worked WITH them instead of just including them when it’s convenient you wouldn’t be so blindsided by it

Is it a masquerade or not?

Kraken is a kind of rum?...or masks, we’re talking about masks. And now it seems like there weren’t actually metaphors in the poem. Boo.

She witnessed adultery and was killed for it maybe?

Something is definitely going to go down, and nobody wants Nancy there for it…The suspense!

So the affair was between Sebastian Marvin and Mommy (didn’t catch her actual name) Hudson

Ooh, that’s a suspicious exchange. Is there anyone in the Hudson family that isn’t shady af?

What exactly do you do for the Hudsons? It seems to be a lot. And all of it requiring…discretion

Huh. I didn’t think I’d actually be right or that we’d get to that answer so quickly

Oh good. Now you’ve been caught. Nice going.

Nancy! Subtlety! Try it.

That’s not 6.5 kilos of anything.

Focus Bess?

No part of this was a good plan ever. Less than half-assed

Just going to ignore the guy passed out in the hall? Okay (I definitely thought it was Ryan and someone had knocked him over the head)

Actually, this time might be good timing for a confrontation. Good choice asking while he’s literally down. You’re learning

The wedding ring being the ‘source’ of the haunting actually lends some, admittedly shaky, ground back to it not being a real ghost

Because you Dad’s a massive dick

Are you actually trying to make me feel something other than contempt and distaste for Ryan Hudson? Because I won’t

Catching his mother in an affair was bad…but was it enough to traumatize or scare her away?

So Carson used to be the Hudsons’ fixer? Really? I mean I believe it, but I don’t like it or get why

Why bother with a video call?

…or your Mom did…

That’s not a positive thing Bess…

Unnecessary drama is unnecessary. Let’s go back to being a team and friends and stuff.

Go away Owen.

True friendship! Offering to kneecap a guy

Good! Glad they got a happy ending to their date, even if it did require a few detours

In your face, Owen. Except that from Nick’s perspective at the moment, he’s very unlucky. Nancy, maybe you should TALK TO HIM

Floaty spooky coins are probably not a good thing… They’re going to turn out to contain the souls of the sailors killed in the ship ‘accident’ aren’t they? I mean they’re burial coins and there just happens to be the same number of them as the number of people killed. And it’s not like we don’t have enough supernatural shit going on already

Side note: looking up Mommy Hudson’s name led to the discovery that Owen is played by a Miles GastonVillanueva. I refuse to believe that is coincidental. Or maybe I just don’t like him because he is a non-Frank Hardy or Dave Gregory character interfering with this iteration of my lifelong OTP

#Nancy Drew #CW Nancy Drew #Nancy Drew tv show #Nancy Drew 2019 #semi-liveblogging #1x06: The Mystery of Blackwood Lodge #Nick-not-Ned #seeing them in true formalwear means I can now confirm: I definitely have a crush on Ace and Nancy #also after this episode I'm pretty sure I actually am George #am I the only one actually watching and enjoying this show? Despite the fact that it's vastly different than classic Nancy Drew in any form

0 notes

cathcacen · 7 years ago

Note

100 writer's prompts: assign each of the prompts (or most, if you get sick of it) to a pair of our RP kids!

Took a while, but boy has this been fun! A HUNDRED MINI DRABBLES AND JUST AS MANY HEADCANONS.

Some have been replaced from the GDocs file I shared before, to better spread around the character love! And I’m sure there’ll be edits in the morning when I’m awake. XD

Enjoy!

“Youkeep saying it’s us against the world, but you’re wrong.” The tempers areflaring, and she knows she’ll regret it in the morning but daddy’s dead and shehas no time for self-serving indignance. Arlais is red in the face, fistsclenched as he bears down upon her, and she straightens to her full height toglare straight back. “You’re wrong, because we are the world. All of usare the world – me, and Mae, and everyone else in that house on the hill. Ifyou want to stand on the opposite end of the world that daddy built, be myguest, but don’t drag me into your shit.”

She’sdown at the creek on her favourite rock, lying on her back with her fingers inthe water when he finds her. He wades across and flicks some water in her face,and she laughs, wriggling over to make room for him. “You okay?” He nudges herelbow once he settles by her side. The others are still laughing and chattingat his farewell dinner. “You ran out of there pretty fast.”

“Yeah.”She turns her head to face him, curls brushing her temple. “Just needed someair. You should be packing – you’re leaving in three days.”

“Iknow.” He shuts his eyes and lets out a breath. It’s nice by the river, withthe cool water and the crisp air and leaves flicking lazily overhead. “I justwanted to make sure you’re okay.”

“Hm?”Her voice lilts a bit.

Hesmiles broadly. “You’re my person. Gotta make sure I leave you laughing andsmiling, right? It’s the last I’ll see of you for a year after all.”

He’sso damn unattainable, but she’s had him on her mind for weeks now. They’d had acommunal sparring session that day, and the way he’d moved had gotten her allhot and bothered. Eala had laughed at her for it afterwards, but she knows thatbitch has tried before. I’ll succeedwhere she failed.

Shewaits until he’s alone before sidling up to him. He looks a little wary, butshe carries on the conversation, content with his awkward, mulish responses.Eventually, she gives up and goes on the offensive. “Four, you really aredense, aren’t you? I’m flirting with you.”

Heraises a brow at her, and she rolls her eyes. Then she kisses him, and tries togrope for gold – and it isn’t until he throws her off with a yell and stalksaway that she realises he must prefer men after all.

Theyelling permeates the halls and corridors of the keep, waking half theinfirmary and sending the soldiers into an amused frenzy. “FOR GODS’ SAKELIEUTENANT, I CAN LACE UP MY OWN BRACERS AND I CAN DAMN WELL PROTECT MYSELFTOO.”

Don’t ask myopinion when you’re just going to do what you want.The vixen’s voice is sharp in his head – his familiar is clearly angry at him.He chuckles softly, reaching out, and is glad to find she isn’t too proud topress her head into his palm. “Of course I’d listen. After all, you practicallyown me.”

She doesn’t expect tofind anyone home, but a few soft clinks from Lear’s study alerts her to hispresence. They share a wall, so when he doesn’t respond to her tap with their predeterminedknock, her suspicion is aroused. It’s Ora she finds seated at his desk, wide-eyedand panicked at being caught. “DON’T COME IN HERE.”

“What the hell are youdoing?” The two have been feuding for weeks. Lear had spent days hunting actualdemons, terrorising the huntress with rubbery bits of skin after, and Ora hadretaliated by replacing all his pants with tight, bright-red leggings. “Youaren’t going to set his study on fire, are you? Because we kind of need a roofover our heads, and if it spreads…”

“Not his study.” Orashakes a small leather bag, grinning. “Just his ass. I’ll buy you a new chairafter this, I promise.”

She stares at the huntressfor several short seconds before deciding it isn’t worth the trouble talkingher out of this. “Be careful you don’t touch your face after you dust his seat.”

He’shad a big fall and the world is swimming, but when the nearby footsteps giveway to the shape of a person he recognises, he can’t help but be relieved. Learsteps into his line of vision, and he’s just about to call out to the man whena flash of colour causes him to flinch.

“Justlook at me.” Lear tugs off his eyepatch, fully revealing the bright red orbthat gleams where his left eye should be. He watches, horrified, as theLieutenant digs around in the socket, and struggles to scrabble away when thething is offered to him. “Come on, drink up, Captain.”

Hecan’t help it. He screams.

He’sread and re-read the note so many times, and it’s been passed around just asmuch, so the little scrap of paper is well crumpled by now. His hand tremblesas he throws it at Lear where he currently lies – wounded, exhausted, andcovered in stings from Cydaea herself. “You piece of shit.” He’s trying very hard,but knows the shouting is inevitable. “WHY DID YOU DO THIS?!”

He can’t quitebelieve Heulan has this kind of violence in him, but there they are anyway, themonk a force of righteous fury. He grunts as Heulan shoves him up against thewall, and struggles to shake him off - the monk is stronger than he looks. Whatthe hell?

“How could you?”Heulan’s voice is raised - just enough to be heard, but nowhere near full-blownyelling. Somehow, the alternative is less scary. “I TRUSTED YOU!”

“DAMN IT, LEAR!” She’sshouting too loudly and it’s rude, she knows, but one way or another, this isthe last time Lear pulls a fast one on her. “I thought the damned poison spikeswere bad enough but this is downright juvenile! I’m done with you and yourArreat War tapestries. You’re so disrespectful!”

He smirks at fromwhere he sits at the breakfast table, sipping tea. She wants to slap his face. “You’rethe one who keeps calling them demon skins. Who’s disrespectful now?”

He’s never seen hiswife as despondent, nor his daughter as petulant. It hurts him in ways he’dnever expected to be hurt. A few months following her move across the countrywith her new husband fresh out of high school, he takes the car and drives toher. When she opens the door, eyes wide and startled, he reaches out to grabhis daughter and relishes in her warmth as he wraps both arms about her. “Youhave to stop pushing me away.” His voice is hard, but he needs her tounderstand. “Baby, we just want the best for you.”

Thewind is turbulent about them, tugging strands of hair from the thick bun atopher head. Where they stand, high upon the edge of the waterfall, she can seethe edges of the forest, and the silhouette of Westmarch further to the South.In stark contrast to her own uncertainty, Mae is standing right at the edge,laughing, arms thrown up as he greets his friends. When he turns to her, hiseyes are bright, and he stretches out a hand, willing her to follow. “Come on,Lars! I can’t do this without you.” He pauses, then shakes his head quickly.“Okay, I can, but it won’t feel the same, so trust me? Take the leap with me?”

Hecan feel the salt of the sea on his face, the wind in his hair and the firewithin. The earth beneath his feet pulses, and he can feel it all, the vibranceand life of the world around him. A little bird sings a song in a branchoverhead. He takes a deep breath and lets out a contented sigh. What kind of life would we live without youall? He knows the answer well. It wouldn’tbe life at all.

Shehadn’t meant to start crying. In retrospect, it was somewhat embarrassing, butonce she’d started she couldn’t stop. She’d fallen down chasing after anelusive white hare with Mae, torn her dress, and scraped her knee. Mommy’s going to shout at me.

There’sblood and sand clinging off the broken skin of her knee, and Mae is flailing infront of her in a frenzy, eyes wide in panic. “Don’t cry, Lars!”

Sheshakes her head at him, covering her face with her hands. Part of her wonderswhy Mae isn’t laughing at her – most of the bigger children laugh when thebabies cry, but Mae is all kindness and warmth. She lets out a shocked breath whenhe kneels, grabs both her hands, and presses gentle kisses to her bruised,bloodied knee. “Please smile? I need you to smile.”

Shegulps down some air. It still stings, but she smiles for him, and he holds herhand the entire walk home.

“Youdon’t get to make decisions for me. I’m not your wife. I’m not even your girlfriendanymore.” Sehrai brushes past him, and he watches her disappear into theSouthbound ferry. He waits until the ferry has departed, saying the goodbyes inhis mind. Did I love her? He doesn’tknow – but it doesn’t hurt as much as he thought it would.

Thelittle boy laughs as she tackles him into the grass. His legs are shorter, soit isn’t hard to catch up to him. Still, she knows he likes when she at leastpretends to have a hard time chasing, so she gives him a head start. Shepretends to gnaw at his shoulder as her hands tickle his side. “I’m gonna eatyou!”

Cethwriggles, breaking out into fits of laughter as he struggles, and fails tothrow her off. “Let me go! Ma!”

After,when she’s done tickling him into submission, they lay together, his head uponher chest. He snuggles closer, stifling a yawn, and she holds him closer. “Ilove you, baby.” She smiles into his soft hair. “I love you so much, you know?”

He’shalf asleep, but manages to respond. “I know. I love you too, ma.”

Hefinds her out in the open in a tree, legs swinging off a high branch. There’sbeen too much fighting as of late – among the soldiers and among the people athome, so he’s eager to get this weight off his chest, at the very least. Hestrides right up to her tree. She ignores him, and he leans back against thetree trunk, sighing tiredly.

“Ididn’t know you were a stalker.” Thankfully, she doesn’t sound irritated. Giventhe way their last conversation had gone, he’s grateful for it. “I thought I did all the stalking.”

“Youstalk things to kill, though.” He shuts his eyes and pinches the bridge of hisnose – the headache isn’t helping. “So I’d rather you didn’t stalk me.”

Thenurses and obstetrician swim in and out of focus as she braces herself to push.Everything hurts, and even though Heulan’s stuck to his promise, to wear thatstupid-ass T-Shirt she’d printed for him weeks ago, she finds no relief inhumour. He’s there, though, laughing through his tears as he holds her hand andkisses her forehead. By now, her mother and father will be on the way, ready towelcome their first grandchild into the world.

Onlygrandchild, if she has her way. “I’M NEVER DOING THIS AGAIN!” The shriek echoesin the room, drawing a nervous laugh from her husband even while the doctorsettles in between her legs. “FUUUUUUUUUUUCK!”

“Holyshit, Ora.” She finds the redhead crouched in a corner, whimpering like a baby.It happens once in a while – Ora frequently gets into unsavoury situations,with the worst of them requiring actual medical attention. “What’s wrong withyou this time?”

Oralets out a shrill, pained cry. “We were hiking and I took a pee, and I think Ihave poison oak where nobody should have poison oak. HELP ME!”

She hadn’t expectedto find their young housekeeper crying in her bathroom, but she’s fond of thegirl, so the sight is more than troubling. “Erika, what’s wrong?” Ora kneels bythe edge of the bathtub, where the pretty, dark-haired woman is currentlysitting, wiping at her running eyeliner. “Hey, talk to me. What’s wrong?”

Erika sniffles, herface blotchy and pink - a mixture of embarrassment and shame. “Nothing.”

She hands the youngwoman her soda, patting her lightly on the back. “Either your boss is givingyou hell, or your boyfriend is. And I know I’m an amazing boss, so if you needme to go beat up your boyfriend, just say the word.”

“N-no, Miss Ora. I’mokay.” Erika holds the soda glumly, looking down at her feet. She manages afaint smile after - it’s a little odd, but she shrugs it off. It’s a personalsubject after all.

“I just want to makesure you’ll be okay, so�� call me anytime, okay?” She pats the young woman’shand lightly, then straightens. “Go home. I’ll finish cleaning up for the day.”

Itwouldn’t be proper, but the judgment of men is nothing to the truth presentedbefore the gods. The woman before him is crying, and clearly in need of afriend. He rights his robes and sits down on a chair, and waits it out. Whenshe stops, clearly embarrassed, he beams at her. “Can I stay? I’ll cook us somedinner, and we can talk.”

Hedoesn’t know why it hasn’t occurred to him in their three months of therapy,but it’s all suddenly clear to him. His brother-in-law sets down afreshly-brewed cup of tea, and his mind is instantly pulled back to that day inRei’s apartment – artisanal spiced tea, individually bagged with whole cinnamonshards, star anise, cloves, and other spices he can’t recall. Lear’s made itclear enough to him, that his relationship with Rei had begun before the Dzisnaincident. The wheels turn in his head, and it finally clicks.

“Ohmy god.” He points at Lear, who simply raises a brow. “Shit, it’s you. It’salways been you. You’re the affair!”

“Iknow a stupid, naïve, self-important seventeen-year-old can’t possibly knowlove – not without some measure of uncertainty, anyway. But I’m not seventeenany more, and I still love you.” She’s tired of holding it in. If it ends here, it ends.

Hestares at her like he has no answer, and she’s certain it’s because he doesn’t.He tries for a light, courteous smile. “You’re just mixed up and unhappy,Anarei. The loneliness will pass.”

Shelets out a weak, incredulous laugh. “No. I’m not lonely. I’m just dumb enoughto love you, even after all these years. So now it’s your turn to decide. If youwant me, say the words. If I don’t hear anything from you, I’ll know to moveon.”

Oraknows she’ll have to tell Ceth someday – tell him why there are days it hurtsso much she can’t get out of bed, and why she sometimes screams in the middleof the night and can’t sleep until Gramma climbs into bed and strokes her hair.But it’s difficult, and she doesn’t know how to say it. So she goes another daywithout spitting out the words.

Renialevels her with a look that’s at once pitying and understanding. The questionin her eyes says it all: Have you told him?

Shegoes to the older woman and lays her head upon her shoulder. “Just one moreday, mommy. Let him be happy one more day.”

“Soa girl this time, huh? Have you all decided on a name?” She grins as shereclines in her seat at the Seracs’ home.

Beforeher, Ora’s belly is large and round, and she’s rubbing it with one hand as theother brings a chocolate éclair to her mouth. She takes a bite, sighing incontentment, then chews and swallows before answering. “Cake.”

Somewhereinside the kitchen, Heulan corrects her, his voice exasperated amidst theclattering of pots and pans. “CATE.”

Oragiggles, then winks at her, mouthing: It’sso fun to piss him off. “CAKE.” She says, louder.

Inall the time he’s known Laori, he’s never seen her this worried. She paces theinfirmary while the newcomer sleeps, then at times, he wonders at the way sheglances to the exit, to where the city’s gates stand, her legs just a breathaway from breaking into a run. Once or twice, he sees her actually taking a fewsteps beyond their barricades, but the pull of her recovering friend isevidently too strong, and she always comes back.

Threenights into the newcomer’s arrival, he catches Laori sitting by herself on thesteps of the enclave. It’s a clear night, so the gulf is visible from wherethey are. Further north lies her home. She glances up with a smile when hesettles by her side, and he squeezes her shoulder lightly. “Homesick?”

“Alittle.” She rubs at her arms, then slumps forward. “I didn’t think home wouldcatch up with me all the way down here, though.” Her voice lowers, and shemutters. “Should’ve gone straight up to Xiansai instead.”

“Andmiss the chance to partake in all this?” He gestures around the burningbuildings in the commons below, giving her a wry smile. “Surely not.”

Shelets out a laugh, and for a moment, he wonders what had happened to make her soeager to leave home in the first place. “And we wouldn’t have met then.”

“Yeah.”He catches her eye. “Are you okay though?”

“Mmhmm.”She turns away, glancing back towards the infirmary building down the street.“I guess I’m just tired of running away.”

Noneof them sleep particularly well in the days after Malthael’s death. She joltsawake near midnight, Niall and Lios flashing in her mind. It’s a struggle toget comfortable, and she can’t seem to find the right posture. Eventually, Maestarts to notice when she wakes, and it’s on one of those cold, terrifyingnights that he finally rolls over onto his back and pulls her up into his arms.

Shelays her head on his chest, letting out a breath. He’s warm, and just beneaththe hard muscle, she can hear his heart beating. We’re still alive. She snuggles closer. “Do you ever miss home,Mae?”

Hesqueezes her before answering, half asleep, “You’re my home. Now go to sleep.”

It’s raining. Shemarvels at just how cliché the scenario is as she stares out the window of herbus; it’s cold, Dolly Parton is singing a sad song of heartbreak on the radio,and she’s surrounded by complete strangers who pointedly turn the other waywhen they catch glimpses of her red-rimmed, teary eyes. Not two hours ago,she’d caught Dillon in bed with their eighteen-year-old maid. She’s pretty, Orasupposes, in a buxom, exotic sort of way, with dark skin and pretty olive eyes.She’s everything I’m not.

The lights in herparents’ home are on when she finally gets back. By then, she’s soaked through.But it’s when she sees her mom’s face, filled with surprise, concern, andheartbreak that she finally breaks down again. With her face against hermother’s chest, she sobs, “I have nowhere to go, mommy. I’m so sorry.”

It’sa nice, sunny day, and she’s enjoying the warmth of the sun upon her face andshoulders. They’ve been bicycling around the park all morning, and she’s eagerfor the packed lunch he’s made them that’s sitting in the back seat of his car.He hands her a slice of quiche packed in a box. “Carrot, zucchini, onion, andsundried tomato. And don’t you dare pick anything out.”

Shegiggles at him, but digs in without complaint. They eat in silence for a fewminutes, and when she flops down onto her back, he smiles softly and tucks hersunglasses properly into place. She meets his eyes and beams. That’s when theverbal diarrhoea strikes.

“Ididn’t imagine our first date like this.”

Heraises a brow, and she’s suddenly aware that she’s said too much. Mortified,she turns away to hide her face, shrieking in embarrassment as she does. “IMEAN, A DATE AS FRIENDS, BECAUSE FRIENDS CAN DATE TOO.”

Shecan’t bring herself to look at Ceth the entire week he and Cel pack, and by thetime the day arrives, her friend is close to breaking point. He’s pesteredIliev about it and she can’t help but feel bad for it. So when he shows up atthe stable where she’s brushing Siggy down for the day, she doesn’t excuseherself hurriedly.

“Wantto tell me what’s wrong?” It’s not often that Ceth looks annoyed, but today hedoes, and he has every right to. It’s not his fault he fell in love, and it’snot his fault he lives so damn far away. “Or are you going to avoid me now thatI’m married? What is it?”

Shepresses her forehead against Siggy’s neck, frowning. “It’s not that.”

“What,then? Are you jealous?” He folds his arms, then immediately lets out a soft‘oh!’ as realisation sinks in. He’s inherited his mother’s intuition. “Oh gods.You are jealous, but not of Cel.You’re upset at me.”

“I’mnot upset. I’m just pre-emptively missing my best friend now she’s moving awayto live with you.” She tries not to sound petulant, but thinks she fails. “Iknow it’s dumb.”

“Lars,no.” Ceth reaches out to grab and hug her, and she slumps against him. “That’sthe most important friendship in your life, of course it isn’t dumb. Things aregonna change, but that doesn’t mean it’s bad. And for what it’s worth, you’realways welcome at the farm.”

Northernersare a rowdy bunch – he’s met a few on his travels, and the Druids of Scosglenare every bit as loud and raucous as their Western Barbarian brethren. Ora’slaughing, flowers and leaves bouncing off the huge autumn wreath on her head ashe tosses his robes at her. She treats his yellow sash with reverence, gentlyand carefully tucking it around her neck, then slings the rest of his robesover her shoulder where they sag against her small frame. Opposite themud-filled ring, his first opponent is cracking his knuckles, a good-naturedsmile upon his face. “I can’t believe you talked me into this.”

She’ssitting on the steps of Heulan’s house on the phone with her mom, watching theclumsy little puppy waddle about the curb. It’s been a long day, but the sightof the cute little boy makes her grin in a giddy, silly sort of way. Already,three people passing by have glanced her way, all looking vaguely amused at thesight of her giggling at the puppy’s antics. “I’m glad you and daddy had a goodValentine’s day! You should come up soon and meet our new baby.”

Hueisniffs at some plants – then, before she can stop him, he squats, and lets outa dump right on the steps. “Oh, shit!”

“Whathappened?” Mom sounds amused on the other end. “Did the baby do somethinggross?”

“I’llcall you back.” She sighs heavily as she gets to her feet. “I fall for theworst ones.”

“Youknow you love him.”

“Ido, and I love you too.” She hangs up, digs in her jacket for some napkins, thenuses them to clean up the hot mess. Huei wags his tail at her as she bends toscoop him up after, and she can’t help but giggle as the little black puppylicks her nose. “Damn it. You have me wrapped around your silly little paws.”

It’sbeen weeks since Ora had returned from Entsteig, but she’s still too skinny tobe allowed. Heulan doesn’t let on much, but she knows he’s concerned, so shesummons Ora to her study one day and asks her outright if she knows what’sgoing on. The answer isn’t exactly pleasant, but she’s grateful for Ora’shonesty. Blood sickness.

Overthe course of the next month, she digs up every single tome that mentions thesubject. She consults with Deiadra to see about developing a potion for thesickness – one with less devastating effects. Once that’s set in motion, shecalls Ora back into her study and lays out the plan. Treat the symptoms as theyarise. Keep faith. Hope Deiadra works her magic.

“Youdon’t have to do this.” Ora grips the edge of her desk, her knuckles pale. “Butthank you.”

Her mother’s voicehas the magical effect of calming her down, so she dials the number, biting hernails while she waits. It’s just a little bit past ten, so her parents willlikely be awake, winding down for the night. Her mother answers soon enough,sounding confused and concerned. “Ora? Why’re you calling so late?”

“We kissed.” She’sstruggling to breathe. It wasn’t that it had been unexpected, but Heulan is sogood to her - so good as a person, and she’s terrified at the prospect ofruining this relationship too. “Mommy, I kissed a boy and I really like him.”

“Heulan?” Her momsounds amused. “Sweetie, that train was coming at you whether you realised itor not. He’s good for you.”

“I know!” She wails,throwing her hands in the air. “But what if I’m not good enough for him?”

She’sso very tired, and she wishes papa were there. But he’s not and she feels sodamn alone. Mae spends all his time locked up with General Haile, planning forthe coming battles. When she isn’t trying to make sure her boyfriend is atleast eating, Lars goes on long scouting missions on her own. Niall trains withSerrah every single day, and she joins them from time to time, but it’sdifferent somehow and she needs her family. But most of them have retreated toSharval by now, and she has no one to talk to.

It’snot Lorath’s fault, but she’s in a foul mood when he shows up to share theHoradrim’s latest plans. He probably means well, but when he points out herrecent lack of focus and her tired eyes, she doesn’t hold back. “You think Ishould go back to Sharval too, don’t you? Little Miss Theone, too pampered andtoo precious to fight? I don’t need to prove anything to you; I’ve lost lovedones to this war too, and if you think I’m going to abandon my cousin to faceMalthael on his own, you’re wrong.”

Hefinds the young boy at the foot of his parents’ graves long after the guestshave gone. A small bunch of yellow flowers rest before the new gravestone, thefirst offering, the most important offering. He steps up to the boy, placing anarm around him. The scene is almost too familiar. He recognises it, andsomething flares inside – something bitter and sorrowful.

“I’mangry at her.” Ceth still has a child’s voice, but he already sounds older.“I’m so angry at her for leaving me behind.”

Hebites his lip; he recognises this sentiment, also. “But do you still love her?”Ceth doesn’t answer straightaway, so he gives the young boy a light squeeze. “Ofcourse you do. You’re mad because you love her. I promise you, though – Ceth, Ipromise you, your mother will never be far from your side. As long as you keepher in your heart and mind, she’ll never leave you.”

Herstudy feels so damn cold. The shelves are too empty, filled with vials that havebeen washed, sterilised, and then sterilised again. Despite the new batch oftest potions bubbling away on her work table, she knows there’s no replacingwhat she’s lost. She’s still sulking when Ailey pops in, freckled nosewrinkling at the sight of her so grouchy. “Seriously, are you still upset?”

“Hekilled Beagan.” The words come out more petulant than she’d intended, but godsshe’s mad.

“Rei,the fact that you kept a mutated potion worm around for years is disturbingenough, but to name it too…”

Shescowls, hating the way Ailey actually sounds a little bit relieved. “You’re supposed to be on my side!”

“Iam!” Ailey laughs lightly. “But maybe it’ll help if you stop thinking about it.”

Thestupid cat’s got out again, and she’s been looking for him without success fortwo hours now. It’s hard to track when all she has are stone steps, so it’spast midnight by the time she finds the tabby. He’s up in a tree on the edge ofa nobleman’s courtyard; at the sight of her, he lets out a plaintive meow,calling out to be rescued.

Sheswears under her breath, then glances furtively about. This late at night, thestreets of Westmarch are usually deserted. She’s all alone, so she starts toscale the wall without a second thought. “Come here. Gods, you make me wannadie.”

Itisn’t until screams pierce the night that she realises she’s not alone, afterall. The cat lets out a yowl and darts away, using her as a stepladder; hedisappears into the night, and she’s left to stare at the master and mistressof the house. The guards descend upon her quickly enough, and she barely hastime to curse the damn cat for his betrayal before they drag her to theauthorities for attempted break-and-enter.

He knows he’s takingtoo damn long looking through the new designs, and that Parts has somewhereelse to be, but he’s having so much fun. Three hours pass before he realises,and by the time he glances up, Parts is glaring at him, equal measures excitedand agitated. “For fuck’s sake, Bones, will you just tell me what you thinkalready?”

“I’m not done yet. Irefuse to give you an incomplete assessment.” He holds the part - a new,fully-mechanised design for elbow joint replacements, to his chest. “You can’tmake me.”

Hehates when she tries to make excuses for Dillon. For someone so smart, Ora canbe so damn dim where her husband is concerned. They’re sitting at a gelato café,but Ora’s has already melted into a gooey, chocolate-strawberry puddle. It’sunlike her to be put off by dessert, but she’s been a little distracted thesepast few months. She’s lost far too much weight and it shows in a bad way. Itdrives him up the wall.

“He’snot a bad person.” She swirls her ruined gelato around her cup, dark-lined eyeslowered. “This Dillon you know now, he isn’t the same guy I fell in love with.”

Helets out a sigh and pulls away her cup. “Ora, I don’t think that guy is comingback. Maybe it’s time to face facts.”

Shelooks up at him, eyes teeming with tears. It’s a hard truth, but someone has tosay it. The only thing he regrets is her broken heart. Wordlessly, he reachesout to take her hand under the table. He lets her sob, pointedly staring down acouple of curious passers-by. And when she’s done, he hands her a napkin,bundles her up in his jacket and takes her home.

“What’sthe matter, Four?” He digs his boot into the prisoner’s fingers, squashing theminto the ground; he won’t remain tied up like this for much longer. The tormentorsare on their way with their snazzy contraptions, but he’ll be damned if hedoesn’t get in his own dose of torture first. “Aren’t you happy to see me? Aww,you’re hurting my feelings.”

It’sbeen hours since he’d gotten back from scouting the nearby woods, but theimagery of the two Virkovians bathing in the little pond is still fresh in hismind. He has his face in his hands, hating Lorath for even daring to suggestthat he should’ve joined them after all. “I can’t believe you’re making fun ofme, you bastard.”

Lorathhad needled the story out of him without much trouble. He’s evidently stillamused, and the grin upon his face is broad and bright. Despite the airs heputs on, the Horadrim has a mean streak when it comes to humour. “I’m notmaking fun of you. I’m merely insinuating that swimming nude with two attractivepeople can’t be that bad. Especially when it’s this obvious you like the blondeone.”

Hegroans aloud. “I just wanna forget about this, so please shut your mouth,Horadrim.”

Hethrows her flat onto her back, and the pain sears through her all at once –bones from the earth pierce her thigh and calf, and she can just see the onethrough her abdomen if she strains hard enough. Strahan is probably dead, and I’m going to die here too.

Karalirleans over her, his aqua-blue eyes gleaming at his prize. “I’m glad you came.”His voice is honey smooth as a spear forms in his hand, off-white, veined withred. “Goodnight, sweet girl.”

They’veonly just made their way into the manor’s courtyard when soft singing catcheshis attention. The two women are singing at each other, laughing and testingtheir voices as Amaethon’s robin flits between their shoulders. Lars’ voice islower and stronger, but she can hold a tune and it works well alongside Theone’ssweeter tones. He quirks a lopsided smile.

Later,Mae tells him all about the time he and Lars had sung together in a tree.

They haven’t met inyears, but the man is much changed. The lines beneath his eyes have deepened,and his shoulders are slumped. He’s spent the years wandering - she’s seen itall. “I still think of her, you know. Every day.” He tells her. A bitter smilecurls his lips, not quite reaching his dark, weary eyes.

She manages a smileof her own. “You’re always haunting my dreams.” She takes his hand. “The bothof you.”

They’ve been friendsfor years - the eldest of the pack have to stick together after all, and he’shappy to have someone of equal fervour where it comes to keeping the littleones in line. It’s fun, and he especially enjoys when Theone starts to yell.

He doesn’t want to besurprised, but he is when Theone takes her cousin’s side in the first of theirsquabbles. She finds him hours later, angrily chopping up firewood behind hishouse. But he’s too pissed off to talk and Theone’s temper rivals his own. “Idon’t trust you anymore,” He growls.

“That’s just bloodyperfect.” Her voice and face are both hard. “Because I don’t trust you any moreeither.”

She’s never hurt himbefore. They’ve always been rough, jostling against walls and trees,heavy-handed pressure, nails and teeth and vice-like grips included, but thisis a first. He yelps and cries out in pain, bucking against her so hard shefalls off the edge of the couch. He looks slightly sheepish as he leans over tolook down at her, and she’s just about to apologise when she realises he’s gotblood blooming down the side of his shirt.

“Oh my god, you’rehurt?” She pulls her bra back into place as she leaps to her feet. “Shit - whydidn’t you tell me?”

“I’m okay, Naveau.Kiss me and it’ll all go away.” He grunts tiredly as she props him up and ripsoff his undershirt. There’s a cut on his side, taped up beneath a layer ofgauze and cream. “Knife fight went bad. Don’t worry.”

“Shut up.” She runsfor the first-aid box in their rental and gets to work. The cut is not toodeep, but it’s crystal clear to her now, why he’d winced so hard when she’draked her fingers down to his navel. “Damn it, if you’re too injured for thehanky panky stuff, just say so next time.”

“I’m never tooinjured for the hanky panky stuff.”

She throws him adirty look and he shuts it. Minutes later, she finds him watching her, grinningin that winning manner. “Stop staring at me.”

“It’s not often I getmedical attention from a half-naked doctor. Let a man live.”

She wraps the injuryup, then pulls on his discarded business shirt, too lazy to shimmy into herdress again. “Well, tonight, we’re going to live the Netflix and No Chillexperience.”

He taps his lips. “Iget kisses and snuggles, right?”

She rolls her eyes.“Yes, you big baby. Now find the remote while I go make us some tea.”

The little girl laboursso damn hard, but it’s only a few sad sprouts that grow from her garden, acouple of thin carrots and a straggly stalk of celery. Still, she’d tried hardand had even made a fuss of cooking them up in a watery soup.

Mother, father, andRei are late coming home that night, so it’s left to him to try out the oily,lumpy, and slightly mushy stuff. He drinks it all down, eager to protect thelittle girl’s feelings.

Later, in need ofsome food, he sneaks down to the kitchen. Izzy pokes her head out of her roomas he passes, grinning sheepishly. “I know dinner was terrible, but thanks foreating it anyway.”

There’s been way toomuch tequila. One too many martinis. A couple of bad decisions. She hadn’texpected to end up in the manwhore’s bed, but here she is anyway, tucked intothe crook beneath his jaw, his arms wrapped firmly about her middle. Fuck.

He grunts groggily asshe wriggles away. “Leaving already?”

“Shut up.” She rollsout of bed, digging around for her clothes. The party dress she’d put on forthe hospital’s gala from the night before lies crumpled by the door. She’s notabout to do the two-day walk of shame into work. “Can I borrow your shirt?”

He hasn’t visited inyears, but the twins are surprisingly civil when he does with his new family.When she isn’t busy knitting warm clothing for Chryse - to keep you and thelittle one inside warm - she spends time with Mae. That leaves him withplenty of time to dig deep, returning to his roots and heritage. In time, Flynnjoins him in the woods, and they tread the underbrush together. He feels alivein these moments, his other senses heightened by the magic of his people.

He’s just returningto himself one day when he feels something soft brush his leg. Flynn’s voice issoft beside him; the man kneels, then straightens with a flourish, letting outa wry chuckle. “You caught a feather.”

Soft chirping fromabove alerts him as to the feather’s origins. A meadowlark nearby rustles hisfeathers. He chuckles softly, then nods at his half-brother. “So I see.”

“Can I keep it?”Flynn sounds surprisingly genuine. “It’s nice to have a memento of our timetogether. I’ve enjoyed your company.”

He blinks, a littletaken aback and a little touched. “Of course.”

She’s terrified.Azmodan’s forces had been so close to winning the day after all. Heulan hadalmost died from that mana injury, and she’s at once furious, touched, andsaddened. He’s sleeping now, paler than usual, his skin clammy to the touch. Atsome point in the day, he’d woken up just long enough to tell her not to worry- as if that would help matters any. She can’t sleep, so she makes her way overto his room, clambering into his bed and curling up by his side. “You weren’tsupposed to love me,” She whispers.

But he did, and does- and because of that, he’s hurt. I can’t let that happen again.

Mia has every rightto be happy, she knows, but something in her gut stirs at the sight of hersister, at first human flesh and bone, and then fur and tail. She watches asthey run together - Mia, Mae, and their father, wolves in a pack she has nobusiness longing to join. And when Mia comes home one day, Ikaika fresh on herheels, she can’t help but feel her heart snap in half.

It’s inevitable, butthe day comes when Mel finally snaps at her sister. It’s over something stupid- they’d been arguing over whose turn it had been to do the dishes, and she’dblown up, all the pent-up jealousy of the past few years erupting in one shortminute. By the time she’s done, Mia is staring at her, glassy-eyed through hertears. She immediately regrets her decision, but when she reaches out, her twinbacks away, angrily wiping away her tears.

Mia’s words are coldas ice. “I hate you.”

Shewakes feeling groggy and her head hurts. There’s a throbbing in her temple thatcorresponds with the vague memory of a falling brick. They’d been walking alongthe main street, deep in discussion about the new maps requested by ScoutmasterYleris. She hadn’t seen it coming.

That bloodybricklayer better have a grand apology planned out.

“How’reyou feeling, Lars?” Uncle Lear’s voice is mild, but if he’s sitting with her inthe infirmary, he’s definitely worried.

“LikeI want to throw up.” She doesn’t want to worry him further, but a day off wouldbe welcome. “Can’t you see? I got hit by a brick. I’m broken up.”

Helets out a laugh. “Clearly not broken up enough if you’re trying to weasel yourway out of work tomorrow.” He lays his hand on her forehead, and she catcheshis smile. “Fine. Take tomorrow off, then. But you’re to stay in bed andrecuperate. I’d better not find you outside chasing birds with Mae. Understood?”

Sheshuts her eyes and tries for her best obedient smile. “Sure. Thanks, UncleLear.”

Thehorses are all set and he’s ready to go. It’s not a short journey by anystretch, but he’s been away from home too long and he misses his mom. They’vemapped out the journey – a boat to the edge of the dreadlands, and then a fewdays’ ride to the water before sailing northwards once more.

Chryseisn’t pleased at being left behind, but he has a very good reason. He needs tofocus, and he can’t do that when she’s there. Still, she deserves some closure– at least for now, so he takes her hands. “I’ll be back soon. It’s notforever.”

“Dowe still have a chance?” She’s never been afraid to speak her mind. He knowswhat she means. “I know you have to do this and I’m so proud of you – but couldwe? Someday?”

Hesmiles and kisses her knuckles. “Someday. Six months.”

Cel’shair is full of life; the soft waves are lustrous and silky soft, like AuntieChryse’s. Lars tries to not be envious, but Cel is always happy to let her playwith it. The braids are full-bodied; she’s halfway through when Mae darts inthrough the door, flailing. “Averard says the crater is doing something cool!Let’s go, Lars!”

Shebrightens up, almost running off before Cel yells, exasperated, “Don’t stopnow!” The exasperation is soon replaced by genuine laughter as Mae takes up theother half of her hair. “Oh my god, you two are hopeless.”

Theyfinish the braids at the same time – quickly and perfectly, then drag Cel withthem to go see the sights of nature together.

Inall the months they’d spent together, he’s really only heard Ahnja angry acouple of times. The first time, he’d been newly wheelchair-bound and depressed,and in fit of panic had lashed out at his mother. He’d apologised immediatelyafter, but Ahnja had told him off for it. He can’t remember what had caused thesecond incident, but one thing remains clear – Ahnja tolerates attacks againstherself, but it’s when others are unjustly berated that her temper flares. I’m paid to take your shit, she’d yelledthat one time. So if you’ve got anytantrums to throw, throw them at me.

Lookingback, he doesn’t really know how he got so used to having her around. He findshimself inevitably irritated when she’s not around these days. In starkcontrast, the world feels better somehow. Brighter and kinder when she’saround, humming as she fetches and returns his books.

They’veonly just finished arguing about something ridiculous. He can’t even rememberwhat had set them off, but by the time they’re finished, he’s gripping the armsof his wheelchair so hard that his knuckles are pale, and he’s panting. “Do youpiss off all your charges like this or am I just especially fun?”

Shefixes him with a hard look. “Shut up. Your voice makes me want to kiss you, andfailing that, it makes me want to smack you with the heaviest book I can findin here.”

Theystare at each other for a moment. Then, before he knows it, he’s laughing sohard tears are streaming down his face – and she’s laughing too. Seconds later,she’s kneeling on the floor by his chair, and he’s reaching for her, lipscrashing together as they laugh and cry in turn. They embrace. The world brightensagain.

It’sprimal instinct – it has to be, because how else can he explain the way hisheart is beating so fast he can hardly breathe? She has a pull about her, andhe both loves and hates the way she can twist him into knots. All it takes is atouch of the hand, feather-light upon his skin, fingertips tracing thesensitive areas behind his ears. She straddles him, both knees digging deepinto their mattress. His mother is just next door, and further down thecorridor in their Scosglen home, both his brothers will have retired for thenight.

Heflips his new wife over onto her back, and grins as she lets out a yelp ofsurprise. “I want you.” He growls into her ear, and feels her shiver beneathhim. “But let’s try to keep the screaming to a minimum tonight.”

“Areyou ready for Peru?” Sagen jogs up to their designated meeting spot – a smallclearing in the woods some kilometres from her base. It’s past dinner time andthe sky has long darkened. They’re on civilian territory. No one will thinkanything of their presence.

Shegreets him with a light kiss, then holds up a syringe. “Just about. But I needa booster, and if I ask the boys back at base they’ll wonder why.”

Heraises a brow, then laughs. “You sure you wanna do this here?”

“Sure.”She hands him the syringe before dropping her pants, relishing in the way hiseyes shift, his lips curled in an amused sort of smile. “It’s not like youhaven’t poked me with pointy things in the woods before.”

Sagengets down on his knees, and she inhales sharply as his breath warms against hernavel. He grabs her hip, holding her steady, then lands several soft kissesupon her skin, down the front of her thigh. “Don’t tense up now.” His voice isteasing, and as she reaches out to slip her hands in his hair, he sinks theneedle in.

“Despiteall your shouting tendencies.” He plucks the strings of his harp, the melodyflowing easily off his tongue. “I’ve been in love with you for centuries.”

It’smeant to be a fun little song. A play on words. But when Chryse throws herselfat him, laughing, he knows he’s done something right. “That’s terrible.” Shegiggles softly, arms wrapped about his shoulders. A pause, then he feels herlips on his cheek. “But I love you too.”

Hehas to give it to the bastard – Four is resilient. The piece of shit is brokenup on all fronts, physically, emotionally, and mentally, but he still has thegall to glare at them as they enter the tent where he is being held. He mouthsoff – of course he does, and it takes everything in his power to hold back hisfist and not just punch his other eye out.

“Shutthe hell up,” He growls. Marclai hands him a water skin and he takes pleasurein watching Four fail to resist as he forces the liquid down his throat. “Andjust drink the goddamn water.”

He’snot clever like papa, and he isn’t strong like mama. He’s afraid for his lifeand the life of his family. Grandmam helps him through the darkest hours, butwhen she’s teaching with Auntie Chryse and he’s home with only Theone and hiscousins for company, he’s terrified. When he closes his eyes, he sees thedemons. The monsters who’ve threatened them all – the monsters to come. He seesDeath.

Oneday, he wakes screaming and there Theone is, wide-eyed, shocked, but holdingonto him, fingers clutching his shoulders as if her life depended on it. “I’msorry!” He gasps, because tears are a sign of weakness, and Theone is thestrongest person he knows. “I’m sorry, I had a nightmare.”

Shesqueezes him tightly, pressing a fierce kiss to his head. “Don’t be afraid,baby brother. I’ll protect you.”

Hesniffles against her chest, his voice coming out shaky. “Are you ashamed ofme?”

Theonegrowls. “Never.”

Hefinds her sitting up in bed, blonde curls piled atop her head with a fewstraggly strands framing her face. In stark contrast to the other times before,she’s silent, her face an impenetrable mask. They’d taken the bloody mess fromthe room earlier, and he’d seen to it that the remains had been taken care of,gently wrapped and placed in a little wooden box. Tomorrow, they will returntheir baby to the earth, to rest alongside the girl and boy from before.

She’sstill staring into blank space when he sits and takes her into his arms,pressing his face into the side of her head. “Lars?”

Hiswife doesn’t say anything. He knows what she’s thinking – he’s always known.Guilt. Desperation. Helplessness. An ache as old as time itself. The fire inthe hearth offers its condolences, and he can feel Averard’s presence justoutside the window. The wind howls. Howalone she must feel, he thinks, even as his friends whisper outside. But she isn’t really alone, is she?

“Let’srun away.” He kisses her shoulder gently. “We’ll have one another. We’ll haveAverard. And Sanctuary.” Let me show you– let us show you that the road doesn’t end here.

She’s all alone whenshe opens her eyes. Everything hurts, and she flinches when she opens her eyesto find sunlight streaming in through the cracks in the window. A soft whimperescapes her – she manages to turn, and is immediately greeted by the sight of acasket on the opposite end of the room.Oh, gods. Is that Strahan, or is that Lear? Or are the both of them dead?

She starts tohyperventilate. Vials and cups crash to the ground as she stumbles out of bed,sweeping through the things on her bedside table. She lands on the wooden floorwith a loud thump, tangled up in sheets, trembling. When she presses a hand toher side, her palm comes away bloody. She crawls towards the casket, and getshalfway through before the door opens and Lear rushes in. “Anarei, what—”

Somehow, she managesto hold back the tears. His words from long ago resound in her head. I don’t want to see that face on you,alright? He helps her back into bed, and she clutches the bloodstainedsheets to her chest, too afraid to even look at him. It’s Strahan in there. My brother’s dead. She shuts her eyes andbites back a sob, and that’s when Lear pulls her in, laying a hand upon hercheek. “It’s okay. We all cry sometimes.”

He’s exhausted. Hehasn’t slept in days, but there’s so much work to be done. They’d lit the pyresnot two hours ago, when the sun had started to sink into the horizon. In allthe time he’s known Amaethon, he’s never seen the man this distraught. Thatwas his baby sister, after all.

The manor is deathlyquiet. Laori is curled up on the steps with Celandine, whose other side isflanked by her husband. Inside the house, he knows Amaethon will be holed away,too busy blaming himself for what had happened. Miharah will most likely bewrapped up in the embrace of her parents, along with the rest of her family.It’s Serrah who needs his attention now.

He finds his youngapprentice in her room. She glances up as he sits by her side on the bed. Heknows she’s expecting to be sent away - and if he’s honest with himself, it’swhat he’d want, too. But that’s not the promise he had made, and it’s not theway to protect the young girl. He’s grappled with the decision, and though hedoesn’t like the conclusion he’s arrived at, he knows it’s necessary. “Are youokay?”

“Sure.” It’s a suddensort of greeting. She probably thinks I’m sending her away.

He lets out a sigh.“I’ve asked Laori and Theone to join our training sessions. They’re going to begiving you a taste of brute force and destructive magic. We’re going to startat dawn tomorrow, and we’ll continue to do so until you’ve learnt everythingyou can from them. Then I’ll find someone new to join us, and we’ll startagain. When we aren’t training, we’ll be going on missions with the Horadrim -real missions, so I need you to visit the armoury tomorrow evening and see whatthey can do about getting you a better set of armour. Do you understand?”

The young girlfinally looks up at him, and he smiles at the sight of her wide eyes, surprisein her gaze. When she speaks, her voice is oddly affected. “Can I hug you?”

“Seriously,again?” Mother wipes the blood from his hands – a boy’s hands, no bigger. Hervoice is strained as she checks for deeper wounds that might require stitches.He’s been at it all day, trying to repair the closest Horadrim waypoint. Itlies in the ruins of Harrogath. He’d snuck there before dawn. Aislinn had toldhim that the waypoints had once been magic – magic enough to transport manthrough time and space. “Taranis, father’s dead. You have to accept that,okay?”

“Youbroke into my house?” She stares aghast at the shirtless man lying in her bed.It’s been a couple of weeks since they’d last met, and she hadn’t beenexpecting him. Not that it isn’t a pleasant surprise. “You wanna tell me whyyou’re naked in my bed?”

“I’mnot naked, but I can be.” He winks ather. “Come on, tell me you aren’t pleased to see me.”

Sheis, and he damn well knows it, the cocky bastard. Still, he hasn’t just turnedup in her apartment like this before, and there’s an edge of desperation in hisface that’s foreign to her, so she kicks off her shoes, strips down to herunderwear, and climbs into bed. She holds him close, and they lay together – atpeace, content to simply be.

The ginger-haired boyis standing guard below the apothecary’s tower - for what reason, Strahandoesn’t really know. He’s seen the boy around the Naveau house - he’s friendswith the girls. You should get to know them, Madam had said, one cool,but gentle hand upon his head. They’re going to be your family too.

He makes his way overto the ginger-haired boy; he’s older and much bigger, and glowers as Strahanapproaches. “What do you want?”

“I’m here to see theapothecary.” He tries for nonchalance, but the ginger-haired boy is a littlescary. “Madam Lisanne.”

The ginger-haired boyrelaxes slightly. “Madam Lisanne isn’t home. It’s only her daughter up there,so you can come back later.”

“I heard Miss Deiadraknows her way around her mother’s work also.” He perks up, but is instantlysilenced as the ginger-haired boy glowers again. “…I’ll come back later.”

Thenight is winding down, but the newlyweds are still dancing at the centre of thetown hall. Tonight, it is decked in beautiful fabrics, fresh flowers and plentyof candles that have burnt low – to celebrate the couple, and to spite the war.Heulan and Ora have disappeared into one of the balconies facing the east, nodoubt to cuddle, laugh, and sway together to the soft, sweet music.

It’sbeen weeks since she’d confessed her feelings. Things have gone on as before –casual bantering, the occasional private lunch and library visit taking up theafternoons they’re both free from work. He hasn’t brought up their talk again,so she assumes the worst and decides he isn’t interested.

Sheputs on a pretty dress – a flowing silver gown that shows off her shoulders andwaist. She laughs with the bride and dances with her friends. A Keep Lieutenantkisses her knuckles, and she agrees to meet up with him for dinner later in theweek. It’s war, but we’ve got to findtime for the little pleasures after all.

Threehours later, she’s about ready to go home; there are potions to be experimentedwith and notes to make. But the sight of Lochi and Chryse swaying togetherstops her, and she stays, if only for a few minutes, to watch them, hugging hercloak to her chest. Lochi’s unseeing eyes are wide open in wonder, and Chryseis smiling, her own golden gaze affixed upon them.

“Theylook happy, don’t they?” Lear sidles up beside her, and she feels her hearttwitch. She thinks she’s gotten better at it over the weeks, but she’d be lyingif she said it didn’t sting to be beside him, surrounded by other happy twos.

Still,she’s trying, so she slants a smile at him and nods. “Yeah. They all do.”

“Areyou heading back? Need me to walk you?” He glances at the cloak currentlydraped over her arm.

“No.”She jerks her head towards the bride. “It’s your sister’s wedding, you shouldstay.”

“Dancewith me, then. Just one dance.” He smiles at her, his singular eye softening.“Come on, you’ve danced with everyone else.”

Exasperationmingles with mild amusement. She rolls her eyes, quirking a smile, but allowshim to take her cloak and drape it over a nearby chair. “Are you using me toavoid having to dance with the other girls?”

“No.”He leads her out to an unoccupied corner, laying her hand over his shoulder andtaking the other. He pauses as he looks at her, his smile deepening a bit. “Youlook really nice tonight.”

“Thanks.”She forces herself to look at his face. Everything’sfine. I’m fine, he’s fine, we’re all fine. “So do you.”

Theysway a little to the music, and she allows herself to relax. She’s had somewine, so her feet feel just a little lighter. Her pulse steadies after a while,and she lets out a contented sigh.

“Istill don’t really understand.” His voice is soft, and jerks her from thecomfortable silence. She meets his eye, tilting her head a bit. “What you saidthe other day, about how you feel. I haven’t forgotten, I’m just trying tofigure it out. Why you feel that way.”

Shefrowns, then looks down, the sudden revival of the topic taking her bysurprise. It takes a while, but she manages an answer. “It’s a lot of things.”

“Tryme.”

Partof her wants to run. She’s spoken up first so many times now. In contrast, hehasn’t given her much to go on – and she’d been doing well, too. Opening thecan of worms again doesn’t feel like a good idea. Still, she reasons, it isn’tlike she has anything else to lose.

Shelooks down at the floor, careful to keep their steps in sync. “I love yoursardonic sarcasm.” The words flow easily. “I love the way you take your tea,and how pedantic you are about steeping – exactly five minutes with boilingwater. I hate the way you roll your eyes when you think someone is being stupid– even more so when it’s directed at me. I hate when you run off by yourself,but I love that you stick to your plans and principles. I hate that you can’tsee what I see in you – a man who’s always trying his best. And I hate that Idon’t know how you feel about me, and that despite that, I’m here, again,telling you I love you.”

Shedoesn’t expect him to say anything in return, so it takes her by surprise whenhe does. Her breath catches, and she almost misses her step, but he’s a goodleader, and she manages to keep up. “I love the way you wrinkle your nose whenyou’re irritated.” He lets out a thoughtful hmm before continuing. “I love theway your eyes light up when you’re surprised – like they’re lighting up rightnow. I love the way you get excited when something bubbles the right way, orwhen you get a good patient that teaches you something. I hate that you’re sostubbornly blind to people’s faults sometimes, and that you care so much evenwhen it hurts you. I hate that you’re impatient and demanding, but I love thatyou know exactly what you want.”

“Oh.”She glances aside. Chryse is watching them from the centre of the room, a smilecurling deviously upon her lips.

“That’sall I have for you right now.” Lear shifts the hand upon her waist, placing itupon her shoulder, his finger barely brushing the raised scar on her neck. “Iknow it’s not what you wanted to hear, but I hope it’s enough.”

Themusic fades. She swallows, then wets her lips before looking up. His meaningcannot be any more clear. I need moretime. She lets out a sigh; inside, her resolve crumbles. “I hate that youhave this effect on me.” It’s not a difficult thing to admit; he more thanlikely already realises.

Hissmile is soft and a little grateful as he pulls her close to press a kiss toher forehead. It’s gentle, and it makes her tremble. “One step at a time. We’llfigure us out together, okay?”

And what if youdecide you don’t want this after all? She shuts hereyes, leaning into his chest. Shit. “Cometest some potions with me tomorrow.”

Hechuckles lightly. “Just don’t paralyse me this time.”

“Youdid what now?” It’s not uncommon for them to test their potions on themselves,but this one was dangerous. The wrong dose could’ve led to her sleepingforever, with no hope for reversal. That’s part of why she hates developingsleeping potions and their antidotes – the lack of willing test subjects. “Youcan’t be serious.”

Naveaushrugs a shoulder. “It worked. I had Ailey administer the antidote for reversalsix hours later. I’m alive, so it obviously works with no side effects exceptinitial grogginess and a bit of mild disorientation. Could be good forsurgery.”

“Youonly know it puts you to sleep, Naveau. You’ve no idea if it will keep apatient pain-free throughout potentially traumatic surgeries.”

Theyoung woman smiles, part sheepish and part smug. “I actually do know. But I’mnot opposed to a little more experimentation.”

“Fore.” He sighs.“You really are a piece of shit.”

It had started outinnocently enough. He’d made an offhand comment over Family Dinner, about Learenjoying chicken a little bit too much - it was a running gag, after all. Thathad launched a series of questions about Lear’s obsession with the bird, andhe’d been obliged to apologise to the grouchy man-child later. He hadn’texpected to come home to this.

His kitchencountertops are filled with raw chickens, plucked, cleaned, marinated, andpropped up on roasting trays. He counts at least twenty. When he opens up hisfridge, another bird falls out - this one bagged. The shelves within tell thesame fowl story.

The bastard answershis phone with a smirk in his voice. “What’s up?”

“When the fuck didyou have time to marinate fifty chickens and break into my house?”

“Oh, come on. We justdidn’t want you to go hungry, and Vanessa will thank you for doing all thecooking.”

He scowls.“Sometimes, I really wonder why my sister fell for you.”

Lear lets out a barkof a laugh on the other end. “I guess opposites really do attract.”

Shefinds Ananke sitting by the steps of Harrogath’s ruins, face covered in soot, asmall bag packed for the journey back to Kehjistan. They’ve become fast friendsover the past months, two pregnant women with tragedy on their heels. And yetonly one of them has become a mother.

It’snot love she sees in the woman’s eyes – it’s guilt and terror, tinged almostwith madness. “I’ve failed you,” Ananke whispers. “You deserve to hate me. Goon – say it. Tell me you hate me.”

“No.”Estarra frowns, settling on the steps by her friend. She’s seen their future. My last words to you cannot be words ofhate. “I love you, Ananke. I love you like a sister.” She holds the womanclose, shutting her eyes. “Keep your little one safe.”

She has to admit he’snot too bad. They’d gone on a good few dates - quick, casual breakfasts beforework, packed lunches at the park beside the hospital, and the occasional dressydinner at her favourite restaurant when they’re both off and able to enjoy abottle of red.

They’re at his place,toes tucked into a woollen throw under his coffee table, screaming at oneanother with remotes in their hands. His hero lands an attack and she lets outan irritated scream, kicking him in the shin. “Damn it, Hayes!”

“I dare you to killme.” He sneaks a kiss, and she laughs as his breath warms her neck. “Go on, doit. If you beat me, I’ll do anything you want later.”

He’s gone off on hisown again. This time, leaving word only for Taranis – a three-sentence note:Gone to fight Cydaea. Stay clear of the crater. Back in three days.

She doesn’t reactwhen the news breaks. She stands there beside Chryse and listens as Taranis explainswhy Lear’s left her – again. Then she nods, thanks the man, and goes back toher work, stony expression and stiff upper lip barely detracting from the factthat her hands are shaking. She can hardly breathe, but she has to focus. Focus,damn it.

“He’ll be back, don’tworry.” Chryse looks like she wants to punch something.

“Please.” She barelygets the words out as she turns away. “I just want to be alone.”

She thinks of themoften - the little boy and girl from her old life, her young master andmistress. It’s been years and years, and she hopes they have grown well in herabsence. In her dreams, they cry while their Lord Father shouts. She tries toopen her mouth - to speak up for them, but it never happens, and she wakesknowing she’s failed them both. I’m only a housekeeper, she’d said then.But the words are always bitter in her mouth.

It’d never occurredto her that she would be back in this place of uncertainty. How am I goingto do this? She doesn’t know, but the Matriarch hands her the squirmingtoddler, all pudgy and cheeky smiles, and she feels her heart melt.

“You will care forhim. Naled will help you. Don’t waste your second chance.”

“Allthis time, I wanted her for my wife. But a sixteen-year-old can’t possibly knowwhat that means, right?” He’s never talked back to his mother before. The yearshave changed his mind, however, and he’s grateful for it. His mother isobviously taken aback by the sudden outburst. But he doesn’t care – he’sthrough being her puppet. “I’m grateful for what you’ve done for me, mother, Ireally am. I do love you. But I’m not a dog you can pick up to fulfil somegrand destiny; I’m not even Medjai. All this time, I thought I wanted her, butit was you. You wanted her for me.And I will never let you play with my mind like that again.”

He’sbeen in a bad mood all day, scribbling furiously into a large tome and crossingout whole segments in sheets of paper, so it’s no surprise he’s grouchy atdinner. “Ugh, Tychol, you must really be deprived if an almanac can get you soworked up.”

“It’sall your boyfriend’s fault!” Her little brother scowls across the table at her,evidently still agitated over the writing. Tyrael had tasked him to work withLorath to compile everything they knew about the angelic host currentlyoccupying Westmarch and Khanduras – it isn’t going too well. “Can you pick asmarter one next time?”

“He’snot my boyfriend.” She flips her hair airily, reaching for the potatoes whileLars snickers into her soup. “Shut up, Lars.”

Tycholrolls his eyes. “Sure, Theone.”

Shepicks her fork out of her bowl and points it at him, hoping she isn’t blushing.“I can kick your ass, you know that? I can kick ALL your asses!”

Shedidn’t think it would hurt this much, but it felt about as good as a slapacross the face. The night before, in the midst of an argument with Taranis,their eldest son had stood to proclaim that they weren’t even blood. You’re not my real parents, he’d yelled.I don’t have to listen to you.

Arlaisis sitting at the breakfast table on his own, face in his hands, when shedescends. Taranis had left before dawn, mumbling something about smashing someboulders. Laori and Iliev were most likely hiding in the Naveau house, and Ioanhad never been one to actively participate in family feuds. It’s just her andher eldest now, and she wants him to know what she thinks of his words.

“Thosethings you said yesterday.” She sits down beside him, folding her hands overher lap. It’s hard to keep her voice level. “Did you mean them?”

Helooks up at her, and his eyes are filled with tears. There are no words. Shelets out a sigh, understanding. He doesn’t resist, so she reaches out to hughim. It isn’t until minutes later that he finally speaks, his voice a faintpeep – not unlike the little boy she had once known. “You are my mother.”

Thelast thing she’d expected when she’d paged Hayes was for him to show up half inthe bottle. “What the fuck, Jamie?” She doesn’t get pissed off often, but whena mom loses her shit and attacks her husband and one-year-old with boilingwater, it helps to have a sober Plastics attending on hand.

“I’mnot promise, I drunk. And ‘m not on call.” He slurs as he struggles with theties of his plastic pullover. “Who’s the doctor?”

Sheshoves him into a room and imagines herself stabbing him with the IV drip. “Getyour shit together. I’m calling Lewis.”

Hewakes to her sniffling in bed, and realises she’s caught the chill he’s beenbattling the entire week. She insists on getting up to do some work, but hestops her and rolls out of bed himself, groggy and exhausted, but determined.Over the next few hours, he labours in the kitchen, making a huge pot ofchicken soup and stepping out just long enough to pick up some hearty, crustydark bread. Then he goes home, sets up a tray on her side of the bed, and curlsback up against his wife. “Stay in bed with me,” He mumbles.

“Goback to base, will you?” Lorcan’s voice is steely as he pulls her from herfather’s body. The battle is coming to a close around them, with the last oftoday’s demon force charged down by the hunters’ horseback unit. She doesn’tsee any of it – all she sees is the cold, dead face of the man who’d raisedher. Lorcan is shouting again, this time loudly enough to snap her back intothe present. Hot tears streak down her face. “Ethinacae! You’re done here. GOHOME.”

She’srunning out of money and wondering what to do to earn more when he pops up inher peripheral again. When he approaches, she tilts her head back and does herbest to look threatening. She doesn’t know if she can take him – he’s muchstronger and older, and she’s only a skinny fourteen-year-old.

“Youshould go home, girl.” His voice is gruff, but not unkind.

“Idon’t have a home.” She looks at her feet. “Please leave me alone.”

It’s been hours sinceMaika had fallen asleep on Silene’s chest, the little girl curled up againsthis girlfriend. Silene strokes the girl’s soft dark hair gently, and he watchesthe pair of them for a moment, wondering how he could possibly live withouteither one of them.

The scans aren’tencouraging. He’d read and re-read them, then he’d sent Parts a copy with aspecial request - a cry for help. He knows his old friend will not refuse him,and he has faith in medicine and in science. He has faith in Parts.

What he lacks isfaith in himself. When Silene looks up at him, he goes to her and lays down onthe other side of her bed, taking her into his arms. She lets out a soft,relieved sigh. He knows it hurts her. He knows that’s why she’d signed the DNR- she’s tired. He can’t blame her, but he wants to keep fighting for her. Heneeds to.

She takes his hand.He squeezes it lightly. “I’m terrified of losing you.”

SIlene turns her faceinto his chest. “I know.”

She’s beautiful. Longblonde hair flows to her waist, flowers and vines braided in amidst ribbons.His bride is radiant - how could she be anything else but the sun, aftereverything she’s done for him?

She takes his handsand they stand before the priest, tall among friends and family. “I can’t giveyou forever,” She says. “But all my days on this Sanctuary are yours.”

Celis busy icing a cake in the kitchen when she makes her way in and flops down ona chair. Training is going nowhere, and she’s both exhausted and frustrated.But Cel is patient and sweet as always, and hands her a slice of warm bananabread still fresh from the oven. “What’s going on in that head of yours?”

Sheslumps over the plate, poking at the cake with her fork. It doesn’t happenoften, but she doesn’t have much of an appetite right now. “I don’t know how tobe useful to my father in his old age, and I think I’m going to commitfratricide at some point.”

He’s been working ona speech for Ceth’s wedding for weeks now, and yet all the words seem soinsufficient. Lars drags him out to the river and meditates while he struggleswith paper and ink. By the time she’s done, it’s an hour later and he’ssurrounded by crumpled-up scraps. “I don’t know what to say.”

“Just say you lovehim, but he’s officially dragged away Virkove’s best pastry maker and should beashamed of himself.” Lars flops down beside him and stretches out.

“I can’t say that!”He cries, horrified. “He’d feel so bad for it!”

She grins, a littleslyly. “On the flipside, that means they’d come back here more often to makesure we get all the pastries we need.”

Hehasn’t even planned out the entirety of his trip, but his heart already hurtsat the thought of leaving his daughter behind. She runs into his arms, and heholds her close, laughing as she prattles on about ginger buds and basilflowers. How can I not miss you,sweetheart?

There’sa veil, barely there, like water or air – she doesn’t know, but Heulan isbehind there, and it’s all she can do to hold back from throwing herself athim. The gods are merciful. Surely they can raise the dead. They’ve brought him back. She pushesaway the thought of his body, lying inert in the crystal arch. Cold. Unmoving.“I thought you were dead. Thank the gods you’re safe.”

Hisface crumples, and she realises then that the veil is there to stay. Auriellands gently beside her, and parts the veil – if only for a brief moment. WhenHeulan holds his hand out to her, her fingers sweep right through his. “I’msorry, Ora.”

“Didyou enjoy yourself last night?” Roethlis glances up as his brother walks in.Roman is uncharacteristically chirpy for breakfast-time. He knows it’s becausehe’s been in the dungeons – it’s hard to miss the conceited strut of a goodfucking.

Romanlaughs heartily, clapping him on the shoulder. “You should go for a roundsometime. That frigid bitch – I’ll warm her up yet.” The man actually sounds proud, he realises with disgust. “Ican’t wait to hear her beg for that deadbeat boyfriend again.”

Theadrenaline surges. He’s exhausted and hasn’t slept in hours, but he’s so damnexcited. Azmodan’s consort leers at him just below the steps. The plan is infull swing. She ends today. You’re mine.

It’s been a weeksince the Virkovian forces had started mobilising and moving to the Keep to theEast. Most of the soldiers have settled in by now, and by the end of the day,the stragglers will have brought up the rear. Down at the docks, crates ofmedical supplies are being loaded into the ferry. She’s checking through themand ticking off her list when Taranis and Lear approach, packed and armoured,apparently ready to go.

Taranis gives her aquick hug before disappearing to help with the loading. She hands off her listto her assistant, then turns towards Lear, managing a faint smile. It’s notforever - it’s not even a separation. He’s just two hours away, and she’ll seehim often enough on her weekly visits with the Keep apothecary. Maybe when the war ends, we can be together.Maybe when this is all over, we can love one another in peace.

Still, she’s gottenused to sharing spaces with him, and it’s not a parting she’s looking forwardto. But there’s more work to be done, and she knows he’s in full-focus mode, soshe tries to be brief. “For good luck.” She straightens, and finding noresistance, presses a light kiss to his scarred cheek. She keeps it friendly.Unaffected and casual. Somewhere in the ferry, she hears Taranis bellow,evidently exasperated, “Just kiss already. We have to go.”

Lear spares theCaptain a look, but smiles when he turns back to her. His arms envelop hereasily as he kisses her on the forehead. “Stay out of trouble.”

It’sdark out and she’s terrified. Everywhere she turns, branches and twigs snap,and the fluttering of birds taking flight raises hairs on the nape of her neck.She’s not sure how long it’s been since she’d split ways from the party, but ifthey’re looking for her, they’re doing a terrible job. When she’s finallyexhausted herself walking, she sits, and stares at her feet. Somewhere in thetrees are surely wild animals who would want nothing more than little girl fordinner.

Don’t cry,she tells herself. Warriors never cry. She sings softly to herself, and themusic makes her feel a little bit better. But when the little orange-crestedrobin lands on the ground before her, she lets out a gasp, surprised, and backsaway. “Oh, it’s you.” She recognises the sweet little creature – he’s friendswith Mae, she thinks. “Are you lost too?”

Halfa minute later, her father crashes through the bushes, ginger hair in disarrayand eyes wide in panic. “Lars, thank the gods. I was so worried!”

Sheburies her face in his shoulder as he wraps his thick, strong arms around her,and barely gets out the words – “I was afraid you left me.”

Helaughs, sounding a little choked up as he squeezes her and kisses her head. “Don’tbe silly.” His kisses always make her feel better, and she’s happy to curl upagainst his chest. The little robin flits up and settles upon her shoulder.“I’ll never leave you, alright? But try not to wander off like this again.”

Shecleans her father’s body and Lorcan helps her change him. When they’re done andshe’s alone at last, she touches the old man’s grey, lined face. Nolan Winthallis not a handsome man, but he’s the father she knows. She struggles to come upwith the words, and not a single one is sufficient to convey the depth of herguilt and regret. “I should’ve stayed with home, with you,” She whispers. “Ishould have spent more time with you.”

She’dbeen unconscious for the better part of a week, so he’s pleasantly surprised tofind her awake when he drops in for a visit. Her colour is better and he’s toldshe’s eating now. She looks up when heenters; he sits down and presses a kiss to her temple. “Good to see you’rebetter.”

“Hm.”She sighs, then slumps back into her pillows. The explosions had taken outseveral other field healers, and he knows she’s still shaken up about losingher assistant in the ensuing aftermath. He has to hand it to Azmodan – thebastard knows exactly what to do to push the fight in his favour. With most ofthe Virkovian militia stationed at the Keep, he’d mounted an assault from theWestern front instead, sending in his demons and catapults on ships under theshroud of the evening fog. Despite the losses, they’d somehow beaten the host, andVirkove continues to stand.

Herhair’s shorter, sheared off at the shoulders. It suits her. He flicks a flyawaycurl lightly, watching as it bounces off her cheek. “What happened here?”

“Toohard to untangle, after.” She shrugs a shoulder, seemingly unconcerned. Once,she might have been troubled, but it’s obvious she understands. The world isdifferent now, and so are her priorities. “It doesn’t matter anymore.”

Tyraelhad sent him out to scout the forests surrounding the city; there had been newsof some trouble with the thieves’ guild. With the local militia kept occupiedwith the rebuilding and final scouring of the city, the task had fallen to theHoradrim – or, apparently, the Horadrim’s allies. There’s laughter ringing inthe muggy air, and he frowns for a moment, confused. Amaethon and Laori aresplashing around in a pool; Amaethon spots him first, and stands, greeting himeagerly and throwing both hands in the air. “Niall! Take your shirt off and comejoin us – the water’s nice and cool today!”

He’shaving trouble thinking properly. The two are apparently naked, and completelyat ease. Laori glances back over her bare shoulder, bright-eyed and beaming.“Yeah, Niall! Come on in. The deal is nobody looks and tackling is free game.”

Helets out a chuckle he hopes isn’t too awkward. “Maybe next time.”

Thereare demons hot on their tail, and the others in their party have longdisappeared into the trees. Naix has his bow drawn, but she wonders how hewould fare in closer quarters. The winged, horned demons charge in at themthrough the underbrush. She lets out a breath and readies herself. “We’re goingto die.”

“Yeah.”Naix’s voice is clipped and terse. “We’re pretty much fucked.”

Theone’sface says it all – she’s pleased with herself, her smug smile utterlyreminiscent of Uncle Lear’s when he knows he’s won a fight. He doesn’t get it,though – she’d helped him out after all, and they’d disposed of the Evil Treesmuch faster with two as opposed to one. “Thanks for helping me out!”

Shelooks annoyed at that and he can’t figure out why; but there’s more adventuringto be done, and now he has plenty of time to do it.

It’s a sunny Summer’sday, and the family comes together again. Innocence and joy abound in thememories they’d shared, untainted by the horrors of the past years. Now thatthe war is over, they’re glad to laugh over barbeques, ice-cold beers on handand wine for the uppity likes of his sister and her new husband. Hans sits byhis side on the lawn, bouncing Maika off his lap.

They’re talking abouttheir first meeting. Hans had only just been adopted, a young, gangly boy - thechild of Mother’s deceased best friend. “I thought you hated me,” He grins.

Strahan snickers,then blows a raspberry into his daughter’s cheek. “I did,” He confesses. “Butif it makes you feel any better, I got over it real quick.”

“Aww.” He ruffles hisbrother’s slick dark hair. “I love you too, Hans.”

Thehairs on the base of her neck prickle as they descend, deeper and deeper intothe heart of Arreat. He’s taunted them the entire time; Ora is damned neargreen with terror and Heulan is all focus. Azmodan’s voice echoes in her head.

Ahh, how sweet ofthe little rat, to send a replacement for my murdered consort in the form ofhis own lover. Are you a virgin, sweet creature? How do you like it? I willshow you a better lover, one who will adore you. I won’t abandon you like he’sdone so many times. You will be my queen. And when I have won your heart andbody, you will sit by my side – and we will laugh together as I slay that foulbastard for all he has taken from me. For all the hurt he has caused you.Wouldn’t you like that?

Shegrits her teeth, her fingers tightening about the hilt of her sword. Taranisglances aside at her, and she shakes her head at him. Azmodan’s voice piercesher mind yet again, and she flinches.Don’t fear me, sweet creature. I won’t let you die. You’ll learn to love mycock soon enough. And if you struggle – well. I’m sure I’ll find a way to havefun with that, too.

Shewill soon be gone from the world – her body is tired and failing, but theregret remains. Karalir sits at the base of her bed, a dutiful son to the end.Still, she knows it’s not her he wants. It’s never been her. He’s his father’sson, after all. She loves him nonetheless. “I wish you could love me.” Thewords are softly whispered. “I know there’s nothing I can say to change yourmind, but I do love you, Karalir.”

If you love her,you gotta tell her, Grampa had said. He’s afraid ofrejection, but he knows ma and pa are watching from above, cheering him on. Andmore than that, he knows Cel’s been waiting for him – because when love isstaring you in the face, you know. He takes a deep breath, clenching his fists,then pushes through the back door of the Naveau house and strides in.

Celgreets him with a bright smile as always, and shoves a cookie into his mouth.“Hi, Ceth! You got here early.”

Hechews quickly and swallows – the cookie’s made his mouth dry, but he can’t helpit. He has to tell her before he loses his nerve. It’s a terrible confession,all warbling and nervous, and by the time he’s done, he swears it’s the firsttime he wishes he hadn’t had a cookie at all. “S-say something.” He looks atthe girl – the pretty one with auburn hair, the one he’s loved forever, for herkindness and sweet nature, for everything she represents and everything she is.“What do you think, Cel?”

2 notes · View notes

punishmentismyjob · 7 years ago

Text

Roleplay Preferences Sheet!

Please repost, do not reblog! Feel free to add to any of your answers! The purpose is to tell your partners about the way you write! :) For the multiple choice ones,bold all that apply and, if you want, italicize if it’s a conditional answer!

– B A S I C S –

NAME: Wil MUSE: Lucifer Morningstar ARE YOU OVER 18? Yes / No IS YOUR MUSE? Yes / No WHEN WAS YOUR BLOG ESTABLISHED? As Lucifer? About 9 months ago.

– W R I T I N G –

ARE YOU SELECTIVE ABOUT WHO YOU WRITE WITH ON THIS BLOG? No (anyone) / Semi (most people) / Yes (some people) / Highly (few people) / Private (mutuals only)

ARE YOU SELECTIVE ABOUT WHO YOU FOLLOW ON THIS BLOG? No (anyone) / Semi (most people) / Yes (some people) / Highly (few people) / Private (mutuals only)

IF YOUR MUSE IS CANON, HOW MUCH TO YOU ADHERE TO CANON? Not at all / A little / Some / Mostly / Strictly / NA

WHAT POST LENGTHS DO YOU WRITE? One Liners / Single-Para / Multi-Para / Novella

DO YOU USE ICONS AND/OR GIFS? No / Gifs / Icons / Yes

DO YOU WRITE ON OTHER PLATFORMS? No / Yes (i.e. skype and if anyone knows a good threaded board)

WHAT LEVEL OF PLOTS DO YOU WRITE? Unplotted / Open-Ended Plots (set up a meeting and see what happens) / Semi-Plotted (one or two steps ahead) / Fully Plotted Epics (plotted beginning, middle, and end)

HOW QUICKLY DO YOU USUALLY RESPOND TO THREADS? Very Slow (more than a month) / Slow (3-4 weeks) / Average (1-2 weeks) / Fast (less than one week) / Very Fast (less than three days)

WHAT TYPES OF THEMES DO YOU LIKE? Fluff / Angst / Smut / Violence / Tragedy / Domestic / Family / Conversational

WHAT GENRES DO YOU LIKE? (feel free to add!) High Fantasy / Supernatural / Science Fiction / Historical / Horror / Comedy /Romantic /Drama / Action/Adventure / Espionage

ARE THERE ANY THEMES YOU’RE UNCOMFORTABLE WRITING ON YOUR BLOG? (not triggers) No / Yes: Incestuous, anything with a significant age difference between an adult and a minor. daddy/mommy kink, infantilization, biowaste kinks

DO YOU HAVE ANY TRIGGERS? HOW DO YOU REQUEST IT TAGGED? No / Yes

– S H I P P I N G –

WHAT TYPES OF RELATIONSHIPS ARE YOU OPEN TO? Romantic / Platonic / Familial (canon) / Familial (OCs)

WHAT TYPES OF PRE-ESTABLISHED RELATIONSHIPS ARE YOU OPEN TO? Romantic / Platonic / Familial (canon) / Familial (OCs)

DO YOU HAVE OTPS? No / Chemistry Only / Yes

DO YOU HAVE NOTPS? No / Yes

WHAT IS YOUR MUSE’S SEXUAL ORIENTATION? Heterosexual / Heteroflexible / Bisexual / Homoflexible / Homosexual / Pansexual / Demisexual / Sapiosexual / Asexual

WHAT IS YOUR MUSE’S ROMANTIC ORIENTATION? - Yeah, I had to look some of these up so... Don’t quote me on it. Heteroromantic / Heteroflexible / Biromantic / Homoflexible / Homoromantic /Panromantic / Demiromantic / Sapioromantic / Aromantic

ARE YOU COMFORTABLE WRITING SMUT? No / Selectively / Yes

HOW EARLY IN A RELATIONSHIP DO YOU SHIP ROMANTICALLY? Autoship / During plotting / After a couple IC interactions / Several IC interactions in / Slow burn / Never (not open to romantic ships)

ARE YOU OPEN TO TOXIC SHIPS? No / Selectively / Yes

ARE YOU OPEN TO PROBLEMATIC SHIPS? (incest, canon history, age difference, complicated, etc.) No / Selectively / Yes - These examples make it a strong NO)

ARE YOU OPEN TO POLYSHIPPING? No / Selectively / Yes

ARE YOU AN EXCLUSIVE SHIPPER? No / Sometimes / Yes

DOES CRACK SHIPPING EVER HAPPEN? No / Yes

tagged by (I’m gonna say) @sysnix

#Roleplay Preference Sheet #if you desire it do it

1 note · View note

khoicesbyk · 5 months ago

Text

The Royal Romance.

Forevermore.

A/N: this is the next chapter in the journey of my OTP. Follow along for the fun.

Current Word Count: 16.4K words. (may be slightly more or may be slightly less. Look, I stop counting after editing and re-editing and driving myself insane. 🤷🏾‍♀️)

If you’d like to be added to my tag list. Just reblog or dm me and I will gladly add you! 😁😘

This series is rated Mature and/or Explicit. It is NOT reading material that is safe for those under 18. Reader discretion is STRONGLY advised!

Missing a chapter or want to read a chapter again? I got you covered! Click ——> Here!

Tag List: @choicesficwriterscreations

Chapter 7.) Ripple Effect. Part Two.

The next few days were a blur for the couple. From meetings to openings to speaking engagements on top of chasing after their little ones. The couple had enough on their plates to keep them both plenty busy. And before they knew it, it was time to celebrate their anniversary.

Being married was a task in itself. But to be married for 8 years with three children under 7? Damn near impossible. But they had somehow managed to make it all work.

The morning they were to leave for California, Marquise found himself waiting while his wife tried to find an outfit to wear.

“Nope! Nope! Nope!” Shanelle muttered as she looked at herself in the mirror.

“Why are you making me go through this?” he asked.

“Because it's your job as my husband to help me decide that's why,” she replied before turning back to the mirror in front of her.

“You've literally tried ten different outfits. Just pick one already!”

Shanelle responded by picking up a pillow and throwing it at her husband.

“Did you throw a pillow at me?” he asked.

“And did. So what?” she replied.

Marquise looked at her.

“Why must you always choose violence?”

“Because kicking your ass is always fun.”

Marquise arched an eyebrow before picking a pillow up and throwing it at her that she just barely dodged.

“So that's what we’re doing?” she asks.

“You started it,” he replied with a shrug.

And the pillow fight was on. With both trying to outdo the other. Just when Shanelle thought she had the upper hand, Marquiss caught her by the arm and hoisted her up on his shoulders.

“Put me down!”

“In a minute. First, you need to learn a lesson in proper manners!”

That's when he spun her around.

“Put me down you big ape!” she yelled at him.

“No, not yet.”

As he continued to spin her around, her yelling got louder and caught the attention of their daughter.

“What is going on?” Khari asked her parents.

“Tell your daddy to put me down!” Shanelle told her daughter.

“Daddy! Put Mommy down!” Khari demanded.

“You want me to put her down?” he asked his daughter.

“Put! Me! Down!” Shanelle replied.

“You heard her Daddy! Put her down!”

Marquise shrugged before launching Shanelle onto the bed.

“Daddy!” Khari fussed.

“What? You said to put your mother down, you didn't say I had to do it gently.”

“I didn't mean for you to yeet Mommy across your bed.”

“You didn't mean for me to do what?!” he asked.

“Yeet Daddy,” Khari replied.

“What is that?”

“It's a word, Daddy. You don't know it because you’re old.”

“Did you just call—” he started to say before Shanelle tackled him to the ground.

Khari knew then it was no use trying to reason with either of them.

“Grammy! Mommy and Daddy are being weird again.” Khari said while running out of the room.

The two wrestled around until both were out of breath and laughing.

“Do you feel better now?” Shanelle asks.

“Much. Now let's find you that outfit so we can go,” he replied.

After finally finding an outfit, and saying goodbye to everyone, The Royal Couple was off. While they were on their way to Lowyn Winery for Shanelle called their California Anniversary, their children were on their way to her father’s duchy. Even though Kylo had questions. A lot of questions.

“Where doing (going) Bop Bop (Pop Pop)?” Kylo asked his grandfather.

“We’re going to my duchy, my boy,” Damien replied.

“What’s dat (that)?” Kylo asks.

“My house here,” Damien replied.

Kylo looked back at the residence entrance and shook his head no.

“I stay! No yike (like) Bop Bop house!” Kylo proclaimed.

“But my boy you can’t stay here by yourself,” Damien said to him.

“No doe Bop Bop! No doe!”

“But I’ll be there. And so will Grammy Shantel, and your sister, and also your brother.”

Kylo looked at them before looking back at his grandfather.

“And look who else is coming,” Damien said to his grandson as Margo and her family joined them at the entrance.

“Hello everyone. Thank you for inviting us to come with you, Your Highness.”

“The pleasure is mine Margo.” Damien replied before addressing Kylo, “See my boy? Everybody is going.”

“Gammy doe?” Kylo asked.

“Yes, my love. The whole family is going.” Margo answered as she picked him up.

“Whole famy (family)?” Kylo asked.

“Yes, my boy. The whole family is coming. So are you ready to go?” He asked his grandson.

“Let’s doe Bop Bop!”

“That’s the spirit! Let’s be off, everyone!” Damien announced.

Soon, the grandchildren, their grandparents, and the rest of their family were off to Duchy Toussaint. During the two-hour car ride the children fell asleep.

“And now, a little peace and quiet,” Damien said with a sigh of relief.

Shantel chuckled.

“They’re just like their mom used to be whenever we went to see Mama and Baci.”

“Yes, they are.” Damien said before taking a look at their sleeping grandbabies, “They’re adorable when they’re asleep.”

“Indeed they are. Now are you sure your cousin has everything prepared?” Shantel asks.

“Yes, dear. I called Stella yesterday and told her to be sure and prepare rooms in the estate for Margo and her family.” Damien replied.

“Alright. It will be good to be at the estate for a few days.”

“Indeed. Especially now that the renovations are done.”

“What needed to be renovated?”

“The roof mainly. And I had the kitchen upgraded as well. Also just some basic sprucing and patching up. And while the staff were in the attic they found my mother’s coronation portrait so after having it restored, it’ll be hung up in the foyer.”

“I have never seen your mother’s coronation portrait.”

Damien smiled softly.

“It’s been years since I’ve seen it. I want the children to see it.”

“I think they’ll get a kick out of it.”

“That’s the point.”

As they rode along, Shantel became nostalgic.

“I remember when we first came here after your parents died. And we spent a few days there.”

“That was one of the best times I’ve ever had at the estate. We had the whole place to ourselves, excluding the staff of course.”

Shantel smiled.

When they arrived at the duchy estate, the family was greeted by Lady Stella Quinault. Damien’s first cousin and lead staff member of the estate.

“Hello! Hello everyone! Welcome to the Duchy Toussaint estate! It is good to have you all here!” She said in greeting as everyone entered the foyer.

“Thank you, Stella. It’s always great to be here.” Damien replied.

“Hello again cousin. You look better than the last time I saw you. Looks like you lost a little weight.”

Shantel snorted.

“I take it that he hasn’t Your Grace?” Louisa asked Shantel.

“You would be correct,” Shantel replied.

“And these three precious little ones must be the heirs! Oh, look at them! They’re absolutely adorable!” Louisa gushed over the grandchildren.

“You’re Pop Pop’s cousin?” Khari asked.

“Yes, Your Highness. Your Great-Grandmother was my aunt. And she named my mother Marlena, as the head of the staff here and I took over for my mother when she got older.” Louisa replied.

“Is that her?” Khari asked, pointing to Queen Angelique’s portrait.

“Very good eye, Your Highness. Yes, that's her. That is her coronation portrait. She was much younger then.” Stella replied.

Khari gazed up at the portrait.

“I’ve seen that crown before.”

“I’m sure you have sunshine.” Damien replied, “That’s the Imperial Crown Of South Cordonia. Your mother has worn it before.”

“The Imperial Crown?” Khari asks.

“Yes. It dates back generations in our family. And one day it will be yours.”

After getting everyone settled in their rooms. Damien took everyone on a tour of the gardens and nearby ponds. That night the children were camped out in front of the main fireplace.

“Look at them. They're adorable.” Shantel said to her husband.

“Indeed. Tomorrow we’ll go ice skating and sledding so they can run off some of that energy.”

“I don’t know about you, ice skating cousin. You weren't very good the last time you tried.” Stella teased.

“Who asked you?” Damien fussed.��

Shantel and Stella snickered.

“I wonder how our children are doing,” Shantel said.

“From what Marquise had texted me, they just landed and will be at the winery soon.”

“I do hope they have a great time.”

“As do I, my dear.”

After Their Majesties landed in San Francisco, they headed straight for Lowyn Winery. Once they were checked in, Shanelle was practically dragging her husband outside.

“Will you come on?” she asked impatiently.

“Slow down! The vines aren't going anywhere.”

Shanelle huffed.

“What's the rush anyway?” he asked, “We’ll be here all weekend.”

“That,” she replied gesturing to the sunset, “you know I love walking while the sun goes down .”

Marquise chuckled softly.

“Fine. Let's go.”

The couple spent their first night at the winery walking barefoot amongst the vines. The couple spent the next day touring San Francisco. Including going to one of Shanelle’s favorite spots for Cioppino and walking along the banks of the Golden Gate Bridge.

That night they had dinner under the stars on the patio. In honor of her grandparents, the couple wore the House colors of Emerald Green.

“You look stunning, my love,” Marquise said to his wife as they danced slowly on the patio.

“Anybody ever told you that you're a kiss ass?” she asked him.

Marquise snorted.

“Maybe once or twice. Feels nice when you say it,” he replied.

“But thank you for the compliment, babe. Even if you always think I look stunning or beautiful or radiant or gorgeous or ravishing or a vision or whatever other verb you have in your vast vocabulary.”

“And every last word I say about you is true.”

“Like I said, kiss ass.”

“Guilty.”

Shanelle shook her head with a smile.

“This night has been wonderful. Thank you for this.”

Marquise kissed the knuckles of her right hand.

“I’m just getting started, my love.”

“So what are we doing tomorrow?” she asks.

“How about we spend the day with the little ones?”

“Works for me.”

They spent the next day with their niece and nephews. No trip to California would be complete for Shanelle without seeing her babies. After running around the vineyard with the children, it was time for their favorite game, Cyborg.

“You okay over there?” Shanelle asked her husband.

“Peachy!” he replied before getting jumped on.

“Come on boys! We gotta beat Cyborg!” Logi told her brothers.

The twins pounced on Marquise.

“Yow! I think one of the boys just kneed me in my kidneys.” Marquise said with a groan.

Shanelle stifled her laugh.

“Do you give up uncle?” Logi asked.

“Never!” he replied, “as a matter of fact, gotcha!”

He trapped Logi.

“Ahhh! Boys get him!”

He got the boys too.

“Ha! Got all of you!”

The kids tried to fight out but their uncle was too strong.

“Now do you three give up?” he asked them.

“No!” they replied.

“Very well. I shall employ my greatest tactic, the tickle monster!”

“Run boys! Run!” Logi told her brothers.

But it was to no avail. After several minutes of fits of giggles, everyone was out of breath.

“Okay, you three. Time to stop beating up your uncle.”

Marquise sat up with a groan clutching his left side.

“Oof. Definitely got kneed in my kidneys.”

“You okay?” Shanelle asked him.

“Yeah. I'll be alright,” he replied.

After making it to a vertical base, he and Shanelle watched the kids as they started searching for something.

“What are your three looking for?” Shanelle asked the kids.

“Our gifts,” Logi replied.

The couple looked at each other confused.

“What gifts are they talking about?”

“I don’t know, this is the first time I’m hearing about any gifts.”

Shanelle turned back to the children.

“What gifts are you talking about Tinkerbell?” Shanelle asked.

“The gifts uncle brought us. We have to find them.” Logi replied.

Shanelle pulled her husband aside.

“You brought them gifts?” she whispered.

“No. Again this is the first I'm hearing of any of this,” he replied.

Logi and the twins looked everywhere.

“Where’d you hide our gifts uncle?” Logi asked a very confused Marquise.

“Honey, who told you that your uncle you all gifts?” Shanelle asked.

“Khari. She said uncle would have a big surprise for us when you came here.” Logi replied.

The couple stared at the children before whispering to each other.

“Your Majesty, I really hate to be the bearer of bad news, but I think your daughter just set you up,” Shanelle said to her husband.

“I know she did.”

Marquise sighed.

“Come here you three,” he said to them.

“Yes, uncle?” Logi said as she and her brothers went to him.

“Unfortunately I don't have any gifts for you because I didn't know that I was supposed to bring any gifts,” Marquise replied.

“Awww!” the children pouted.

“Now hold on. How about a compromise?” he asks.

“What's that?” Brayden asked.

“Close your eyes and hold out your hands,” Marquise replied.

The kids closed their eyes tightly and held out their hands.

He placed $100 each in their hands.

“Okay. You three can open your eyes now,” he said to them.

“Whoa! You're giving us money uncle?” Logi asked Marquise.

“Is that better?” he replied.

“Yeah!”

“Good.”

“Come on boys we gotta go show Mommy and Daddy.”

“Hold it,” Shanelle said to them, “come here you three.”

The kids went to Shanelle.

“Look TiTi! We got $100.”

“I see that.”

“That's a lot of money,” Logi said.

“Toys!” Branden piped up.

“Candy!” Brayden added.

“That is a lot of money. And it's money that you three will be putting in your piggy banks for a rainy day. Okay?”

“Okay TiTi,” Logi replied. The boys nodded their heads yes.

“Good. But first don't you think you owe your uncle a thank you?”

The kids nodded their heads before tackling Marquise with a hug.

“Thank you, uncle!” Logi said to him.

“You're welcome, Duchess.”

“TiTi can we show mommy and daddy?” Logi asked.

“Sure. Your daddy will get a kick out of it.” Shanelle replied.

They watched the children run to their parents to tell them.

“He did what?” Logan asked his kids, “He gave you WHAT?!”

Logan looked at them then looked at Marquise.

“Excuse me for a moment.”

Logan made a beeline for Marquise.

“What are you trying to do to me?” Logan asked Marquise.

“What do you mean?” he replied.

“You gave them $100 each?”

“Was that not enough?”

“Thanks for upping the expectations of allowance.” Logan muttered.

Shanelle snickered.

“Don't be too mad at him, it's not his fault.”

“What do you mean?” Logan asked.

“Khari set him up,” Shanelle replied.

“How did she do that?” Logan asked.

“It goes like this,” Marquise replied.

Marquise told Logan what had happened.

“Sheesh. She got you good.” Logan said to Marquise while shaking his head.

“Hook, line, and sucker.”

“You're no better than he is Lo.” Shanelle pipes up.

Logan stared at Shanelle incredulously.

“Excuse me? Unlike His Highness over here, I know when to put my foot down when it comes to my daughter,” he said to her.

“No, you don't,” Bronwyn added.

“Whose side are you on?” Logan asked his wife.

“Please you two are a couple of saps when it comes to those girls. All they have to do is bat those pretty eyes and you two are putty in their little hands.” Shanelle said to them.

“They'll do anything they say. Without fail.” Bron added.

“Mmmhmm. A couple of punks.” Shanelle agreed.

Logan and Marquise looked at each other.

“Are we gonna stand here and take this?” Logan asked him.

“No. This is an outrage!” Marquise replied.

“And no less true.” the wives said to them.

That evening the couple had dinner at their penthouse in downtown LA. They enjoyed the view from the rooftop terrace while Shanelle teased her husband.

“I can't believe you gave the kids $100 each.”

“You know I don't carry anything less than that.”

“They would've been fine without the money.”

“I know but unfortunately for me, it's like you said, I’m a sap for those kids.”

“Khari has taught them well.”

Marquise snorted into his wine glass.

“Speaking of which, she and I will be having a long conversation about this when we get home.”

“You're not even mad at her.”

“No, I’m not but still, a little heads-up would've been nice.”

“Fair enough. So what's on the itinerary for tomorrow?” she asked.

“My favorite animal, horses,” he replied.

“Works for me.”

The next day the couple spent the day visiting the Among The Vines Horse Farm. After touring the facilities, seeing some of the horses that were sent from Cordonia to be trained, and meeting a few of the staff, the pair saddled up and rode through the pastures.

Meanwhile, in Cordonia, their children were enjoying spending time in the library of their grandfather's estate, even learning about the secret passage behind a bookshelf.

“What's this passage, Miss Stella?” Khari asked.

“Well, it's said that the Alexandre family, the family who owned this estate before your Great-Grandmother, used this passage during the War of Elderod. It was where they hid when troops came looking for them.” Stella replied.

“Like the palace?” Khari asked.

“Yes. Did you know your palace was built on top of the old one?” Stella asked.

“Yes. Daddy told me. There was a…revolt? I think that's what he said.” Khari replied.

“Yes. The people became so angry with King Gideon that they overthrew the government and forced him out. Then placed his sister Queen Amarys on the throne after a very heated election.”

“Daddy said that he…” Khari struggled to finish her sentence.

“It's alright Your Highness. Take your time.” Stella said in encouragement.

“Daddy said that he had people slaughtered?”

Stella nodded.

“He did. King Gideon Rys was one of the more infamously ruthless Kings in the history of our kingdom.”

“Like my Grandfather?” Khari asked.

“Yes, like King Constantine. Although between you and me, I think King Gideon would have scared even your grandfather, and my cousin King Edward as well.”

Khari nodded.

“Shall we take a tour?” Stella asked the children.

Each of the children raised their hands.

“Very good. And cousin? Do try not to get lost. You know what happened the last time.”

Damien rolled his eyes.

“I wouldn't have gotten lost if it wasn't for you.”

“Whatever you say, dear cousin,” Stella said before opening the passage door, “now let's go see where this leads everyone.”

The tour of the passage started at the library and ended at a root cellar in the main garden. Later that day, the family was having lunch when a guard pulled Damien aside.

“Your Highness, you have a guest waiting in the foyer.” the guard informed him.

“I do?” Damien asked.

“Yes sir.” the guard replied.

“I wasn't expecting anyone but alright, I’ll be there in a second.”

The guard nodded before walking off.

“What was that about?” Shantel asked.

“I have a guest in the foyer,” he replied.

“Are you expecting anyone?”

“No. But it's alright. I'll deal with the matter, you all continue with lunch. Okay?”

“Okay. Hurry back.”

Damien nodded before excusing himself. When he got to the foyer, he was greeted by two people he didn't want to see. Edward and Genevieve.

“Well, it's about time you showed up.” Edward sneered at his brother from his wheelchair.

“Why are you here Edward?” Damien asked.

“I heard you were here. Without my permission.” Edward replied.

“I don't need your permission to be here!” Damien said firmly.

“That is no way to talk to him!” Genevieve snapped at him.

Damien took a deep breath.

“As long as you breathe, you simpleton, you will always need my permission to be here!”

“This is my duchy. I can come and go as I please! Now you’re interrupting my lunch, so what is it you want?” Damien asked.

“Correction, this is our mother’s duchy!” Edward replied.

“It was our mother's duchy. It is now mine and you know this! It was awarded to me when she died. You were awarded our father's kingdom, I was awarded our mother's duchy.”

“How dare you speak to me in that manner! I am your superior! You owe me your fealty!”

“I owe you nothing! Because you are no longer the King! I owe my loyalty to the current Monarchs. You know? The ones you helped to handpick?”

Edward set his jaw.

“That's what I thought. Now if you’re finished, you both can leave and have yourselves a good day. I have a family lunch to get back to.”

Damien turned around to make his exit.

“Don't you ever turn your back on me!” Edward growled as he stood up.

“You mean like you always turned your back on me?” Damien asked.

“You will respect your brother, Damien,” Genevieve said to him.

“No, I won't. Because he's not worthy of my respect.”

“Not worthy?! You absolute imbecile! Without me, you would have nothing! Your offspring would just be some random idiotic god-awful American because we both know she'll never be smart enough to be anything else in life! She can't even be a decent Queen!”

That statement set Damien off.

“DON’T YOU EVER SPEAK OF YOUR QUEEN IN THAT MANNER! THIS IS NO LONGER YOUR KINGDOM! IT ALL BELONGS TO MY DAUGHTER!” Damien yelled.

Damien’s booming voice could be heard down the hall, where everyone was having lunch.

“What was that Grammy?” Khari asked.

“I don’t know sweetie. But I'll go find out. You stay here with Margo. Understood.” Shantel replied.

“Yes ma'am,” Khari said with a small salute.

Shantel went to see where the noise came from, and when she got to the foyer she found out what all the noise was.

“Damien? Are you alright?” Shantel asked.

“I'm fine my dear. I just lost my temper for a second,” he replied.

Shantel looked over to Edward and Genevieve and rolled her eyes.

“I can understand why. Why are they here?” she asked.

“To pester me. Why else would they be here?” he replied.

“Why my husband and I are here is none of your business!” Genevieve hissed at Shantel.

“Last time I checked, this was my husband’s duchy, and by marriage, it's my duchy, so why you're both here is my business.”

“If you ever speak to my wife like that again, I will have your tongue you harlot!” Edward hissed.

“Shouldn't you be dying from another stroke, Edward?” Shantel asked.

“How dare you—” Genevieve sneered as she went to get in Shantel’s face but was stopped by Damien.

“Get out of my way peasant!” she seethed at him.

“Genevieve, you’re as successful of a fighter as your sister and husband are. Which is to say not at all. You will not lay a hand on her.” he replied calmly.

“We’ll see about that.” Edward sneered, “Guards! Detain that trollop!”

The guards didn't move from their spots.

“I said detain her!” Edward yelled at them. None of the guards responded.

“Edward,” Damien said calmly, “these are the King’s Guards, and as the oldest active member of the Royal Family, they answer to me not you.”

All of the commotion caught the attention of everyone in the dining room.

“Pop Pop? Grammy? What’s going on?” Khari asked as she and her brother entered the foyer with Margo in tow. “Why are you yelling?”

“Too youd (loud) Bop Bop! Too youd!” Kylo said to him with his hands over his ears.

“I scared Bop Bop. I scared.” Zyon told him.

“I'm sorry children. I didn't mean to scare you by raising my voice.” Damien said to them.

“What are those?” Edward asked, pointing to Khari and her brothers.

“You mean my grandchildren? Specifically your future Queen?” Damien replied.

“Although I imagine that you two will hopefully already be dead by the time she takes the throne.” Shantel piped up.

Khari studied them for a second before she recognized them.

“I know them. They're the old King and Queen. Right Pop Pop?” Khari asked.

“Yes, sunshine. This is my brother and his wife.” Damien replied.

Genevieve was slightly impressed.

“My! What a bright little child you are! Your mother must be missing you terribly. If you wish to see her again I suggest you behave.”

Khari crossed her arms in a challenge to Genevieve.

“Lady, I don't behave for my parents. What makes you think I’d behave for you?”

“Because if you don't I can make very bad things happen to you,” Genevieve replied, taking a menacing step towards Khari.

That's when Shantel got in between them and into Genevieve’s face.

“Genevieve you take one more step towards my granddaughter and I will knock your head into the fucking stratosphere!” Shantel growled at her.

“Ooh! The Duchess has a bite! I knew I liked her.” Stella quipped.

“Enough!” Damien said as he cleared his throat. “My love, take the children into the living room to watch a movie.”

“Mobie (movie)?” Kylo asks.

“Yes, my boy. You can even pick your favorite one.”

Shantel eyed her husband before setting her jaw.

“Fine. And oh one more thing Genevieve, this ain't over!” Shantel hissed.

“For the first time, you and I actually agree on something. This isn't over. And it won't be over until I make you pay for what you did to my sister.”

Shantel scoffed.

“You expect me to pay for the sins of a whore? Fat chance!”

“Shantel!” Damien warned her.

Shantel sized Genevieve up before taking Kylo by the hand and leading him and his siblings out of the foyer. When Genevieve saw Margo and Stella, her face soured.

“It's a shame that Connie didn't kill you when he had the chance,” Genevieve sneered at Margo.

Margo raised a challenging eyebrow at Genevieve.

“Stella, how is Lady Delilah doing?” Margo asked.

“Oh, she's doing wonderful! She was here last weekend having tea with me.” Stella replied.

“Do give her my regards the next you speak to her.”

“Of course, I will do just that.”

Hearing that name got under Genevieve’s skin.

“Oh, Your former Majesty, you look quite distressed, is something wrong?” Margo asked Genevieve.

“Don't you two ever mention that name in my presence again!” Genevieve replied.

“You know. ‘Tis truly a shame that Edward married you and not Lady Delilah, the woman he truly wanted.”

“‘Tis a shame indeed,” Margo added.

“Tell me, Genevieve, what's it like to be the one someone was forced to settle for and not be the actual love of their life?” Stella asked Genevieve.

“Ladies…” Damien calmly warned them.

“Very well Your Highness. I shall go help Her Grace with the grandchildren.” Margo said to him before taking her leave.

Damien straightened his shoulders before addressing his brother and sister-in-law.

“As for the two of you,” he said with a snap of his fingers, “you've wasted enough of my time. So now you can follow the guards and take your leave. And oh! One more thing, unless I have written correspondence announcing your pending arrival, you are to NEVER step foot on my duchy estate grounds ever again.”

“Enjoy it while it lasts little brother. Because soon it'll all come crashing down. I will make sure of it! Your son-in-law won't be the first of the Rys clan to be forced off of the throne!” Edward sneered at his brother.

“It was good to see you, cousin! May the next time we meet be at your well-deserved funeral!” Stella said as Edward and Genevieve were led out by the guards.

Damien gave her a lopsided look.

“What? It's not my fault that your brother has always had a tree trunk stuck up his ass,” she said before walking off. Damien shook his head and went back to his family. However, something about what Edward said started to nag him.

After spending all day at the horse farm in California, Shanelle and Marquise had dinner at a restored speakeasy in Big Bear.

“How’d you find this place?” Shanelle asked.

“I mean I am a Doctor who does research for a living,” he replied.

Shanelle snorted.

“Smart ass.”

He chuckled

“Believe it or not Randall Sr. told me about it. He and his wife celebrated their anniversary there. So I looked into it and thought it would be a perfect backdrop for dinner.”

After dinner, the pair walked the quiet dark street, occasionally gazing up at the star-filled night sky.

“It's beautiful isn't it?” she asked him.

“Yes, you are. And the view is nice too,” he replied.

“You're not even subtle!”

“Subtlety is a luxury that I don't have.”

Shanelle shook her head as they continued their walk.

“I love these moments, you know.”

“What moments?” he asked.

“The moments where it's just us. Don't get me wrong, I love being with our kids and family but sometimes I just want it to be just us,” she replied.

“I understand that. Because we're always surrounded. Either by family or kingdom business and protocol. So when we get these quiet moments together they feel rare but so meaningful.”

“You will never see fault in anything I say or do will you?”

“Nope. I never have and I never will.”

Marquise looked at his phone that buzzed in his pocket.

“We should head back. Besides, it's almost time.”

“Time for what?” she asked.

“You'll see soon enough.”

When they got back to the winery, Marquise had Shanelle blindfolded as he led her back to their room.

“Okay what's with all the subterfuge?” she asked.

“All will be revealed shortly,” he replied.

“I don’t like it when you say that.”

“You're right. You love it when I say that.”

He led her into their room then slowly closed and locked the door.

“Are you ready?” he whispered.

“Yes. Now show me,” she replied.

He took off her blindfold to reveal their transformed guest room. In the middle of the room were blankets, pillows, several boxes of different sizes, and a picnic basket that was surrounded by rose petals and bathed in a soft light from lit candles.

“Wow. You did all this?” Shanelle asked.

“The staff did this at my request. That's why our dinner was so long. I wanted to make sure they had enough time to get everything set up.” he replied as he led her to the middle of the room.

“Now let's see what's in the picnic basket,” Marquise said as he opened the basket. “We have champagne flutes, Lowyn Moscato, chocolate-covered strawberries, eclairs, and truffles from your favorite chocolate shop in Paris. Y’know since the children all but demolished the ones I got you for Valentine's Day.”

“So this is dessert?” she asked.

“Yes. How’d I do?” he replied.

“Hopelessly and romantically perfect,” she replied as she plucked a truffle from the box, “mmm! Mocha!”

“And white chocolate hazelnut,” he added before popping one in his mouth.

Shanelle poured them each a glass of Moscato.

“How about a toast sire?” she asked.

Marquise chuckled before clearing his throat.

“Here’s to you. My gorgeous, amazing, accomplished, loving, angelic, wife. To your tenacity as a wife, mother, and a Queen. To you, the dynamic woman who stole my heart and has captivated me. You walked into my life at a time when God knew I needed calm in the chaos of it. You are a beautiful storm, powerful and present. Your natural instinct to be devoted, nurturing, and loving should be studied. I love everything that you are and all that you represent. I love your brilliance and conviction. I love your passion, magnetism, and eternal fire. I love you, Shanelle Dominique Miller-Rys. I always have and I always will. Because all I am is because of you.”

Shanelle was stumped.

“Why do you always do that?”

“Do what?”

“Always make your speeches hard to follow!”

“Because I've been giving speeches since I was three?”

Shanelle rolled her eyes with a smirk.

“I have no idea how to follow that. Because you've made it impossible to do so.” she paused, “We have been together for 9 years, but as of tomorrow, we've only been married for 8 of those 9 years. And every year you remind me why choosing you and continuing to choose you is the greatest thing I have ever done. You said that my natural instinct to be devoted should be studied but so should yours. You have literally kissed the ground I walk on. The way you care for me, the way you constantly and consistently love me, the way you will fiercely defend and protect me. The way you hold me when I’m scared. The way you soothe me. The way you will constantly fall all over yourself for our children. All of it is you are a man and especially as my husband. Sometimes I have to remind myself that I’m not dreaming or having a delusion of grandeur. You are my husband. My one true love. I love you, Marquise. I will never love another. Only you.”

They clinked their glasses together. After finishing their drinks, Marquise stood up and brought her to her feet. He connected his phone to the wireless speaker and played their Spotify playlist.

“Dance with me,” he whispered.

“Happily,” she replied.

Teddy Swims “Lose Control” played while they danced slowly.

“Something's got a hold on me lately. No, I don't know myself anymore. Feels like the walls are all closing in and the devil’s knocking at my door.”

Marquise sang the hook to her.

“I lose control when you're not next to me (when you’re not here with me) I'm falling apart right in front of you, can't you see?”

Slowly they swayed together, suspended in time. It was as if they were in their own little world. As they danced through the many different love songs they added to their playlist, they stopped when the song changed to Cascade (Lovers Quarrel

Mix) by Stokely.

“Now it's time for presents,” he said to her.

Shanelle raised an eyebrow at him. He gestured for her to have a seat on the chaise lounge in their room. He knelt before her with two black boxes in his hands. He set the boxes down next to her before placing both of her calves on his shoulders.

He gently took her right calf in his hands and began to place soft kisses all over it. When he reached her ankle, he kissed along it, he then began to focus on her right foot. After slowly slipping her heel off, he left featherlight kisses all over it. Making her shiver. He took one of the boxes and opened it, revealing a diamond anklet. He gently placed the anklet on her right ankle before turning his attention to her left calf and repeating the same process.

He slid his hands up her dress to her thighs. Slowly massaging them in circles. He stopped long enough to grab another black box.

“What's in that box?” she asked.

“A couple of custom jewelry pieces,” he replied.

He opened it to reveal two diamond garter belts. After kissing the inside of her right thigh he placed the garter belt around and secured it then did the same to her left thigh. He stood up and brought her to her feet as well.

“So is there a theme here?” she asked.

“Yes. You are the most precious gem in the world. So it's only fitting that you be draped in diamonds. Now this dress you have on is beautiful but it's in my way.” he replied.

He twirled her around until her back was flush with his chest. He nuzzled her neck as he slowly pulled the zipper of her dress down and let it pool at her feet.

“The most beautiful woman in this world is you,” he whispered as he slipped off her bra and panties.

He wanted and needed her to be naked before he continued. Feeling his hands slowly roam her body made Shanelle dizzy. Every curve was accentuated by the candlelight. He reached for another black box and it piqued her interest.

“What's in that one?” she asked.

Rather than answer, he opened the box and revealed an intricately designed body chain. He connected it to the garter belts on her thighs and then wrapped it around the curves of her hips. He followed the plains of her stomach and diaphragm. Wrapping the chain around both. He let the chain caress her breasts and sternum before connecting it around her neck.

He stepped back and marveled at the sight of her draped in diamonds. But he wasn’t done. He opened one last box, inside it were a pair of diamond earrings, bracelets, as well as a layered necklace.

When he was done, she was covered in diamonds. He held her close, kissing just below her right ear continuing down her neck. The juxtaposition of his warm kisses and the chili from platinum setting the diamonds were in on her skin, sent chills down her spine.

With the pads of the fingers on his right hand, he traced the body chain down her stomach.

“Absolutely exquisite.” He whispered in her ear.

“Are you gonna spend all night complimenting me or is this going somewhere?” She asked.

“You need to learn patience, my beautiful one.” He replied with a boop to her nose.

“I don’t wanna.” She pouted.

“When have I ever not given you what you want?” He asks.

“Fair.” She replied.

He kissed the knuckles of her right hand softly before continuing to the inside her wrist. Kissing just above where the bracelet was resting. He continued to kiss up her arm, leaving goosebumps in his wake. When he reached her neck, he placed a suckling bite at the base. She felt him tangle his left hand in her hair and pull her head back slightly. To give him an unobstructed path to her ear. She braced herself by holding onto his arms.

“Damn…” she breathed out.

“There's more where that came from but first.”

“You need to be out of that suit. Abhi will have a stroke if I ruin it by ripping it off of you.” she said as she slipped his jacket off.

“Don't let me stop you,” he said as she continued to strip his clothes off of him.

When she had his shirt off she wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him deeply. She finished taking off his clothes before leading him to lie down with her on the blanket below.

He hooked his left hand behind her neck and brought her mouth to his. At that moment, the world didn’t matter to either of them. All that mattered was the two of them and the love they shared. The kiss was intense, raw, passionate, and powerful.

He broke the kiss so he could slowly kiss along her jaw and down her neck. Knowing how sensitive the spot between her ear and her neck was to her, he grazed it with his teeth, making her shiver. He continued down her neck to her collarbone. Switching between gentle kisses and grazing the skin with his teeth.

The sensation felt like heaven and torture at the same time. She loved how he would be gentle and yet forceful with her.

She moaned softly as he pleased her breasts. Her back arched as he switched between dragging his tongue across her nipples and nipping and sucking on them.

With his mouth solely focused on her breasts, he slipped his right hand between her legs. She gasped when she felt his fingers rub against her slick folds, running them from her throbbing clit to her warm entrance. She gasped softly as he dipped his fingers inside her and slowly began working them in and out of her.

“Shit!” She moaned. He was driving her crazy. His mouth and left hand were focused on her breasts and his right hand was pleasing her very wet center. Her breathing was erratic and her hands were white knuckling the blankets underneath her.

Her moans, gasps, and whimpers were music to his ears. He wanted her to completely come undone, so he upped the speed of his fingers. Working them in and out of her while pulling on the body chain.

“Yes! Don’t stop! Please don’t stop!” She begged.

He was enjoying being able to make her squirm but he wanted more. He wanted to taste her in the worst way possible. So he went from pleasing her breasts to sliding between her legs.

“I am about to thoroughly enjoy this!” He whispered before wrapping his arms around her legs and diving face-first into her now hot center.

She nearly jumped out of her skin when he made contact with her sensitive skin. His mouth felt amazing against her. He sent heat blazing and electricity surging throughout her whole body.

This man, this gorgeous man was doing exactly what he wanted to her and she didn’t even care. She just wanted him to eat her out with every ounce of reckless abandon that he had in him. Her hips involuntarily rolled, her toes curled and her legs started to spasm as he continued feasting on her. She loved every minute of it and so was he. He was causing her internal heat to burn hotter and her orgasm to continue to rise higher and higher.

“Yes! Don’t stop! Do! Not! Stop!” She begged.

She was steadily unraveling. Falling further and further into her orgasm. He caused her orgasm to flood and take her with it when his tongue surged inside her.

“FUCK!” She gasped out loud as she gave into the pleasure. Her body shook as her orgasm consumed her. He let her go even though he wasn’t quite finished with her.

“Well, that was fun and just know I’m not done with you, my Queen.” He told her.

“Do you have to be so damn good?!” She asked as she tried to catch her breath.

“Yes, I do. I have to make sure that you are always satisfied.” He replied.

She shook her head and said, “Get up here!”

“As you wish.”

He slid back up to her waiting lips. When they kissed he felt as alive as she did. Their connection has always been strong, but he wanted to solidify that connection between them. Holding her in his arms was a high and when he looked in her eyes, his heart skipped a beat.

“Je t'adore mon amour.” He whispered.

“I adore you too, my King”

He smiled at her before kissing her again. They were madly in love with each other. He rolled onto his back and had her straddling his lap. To him, there was nothing and no one in the world more beautiful than her. Especially when she was naked in front of him. He trailed a finger down the middle of her chest, causing her to shiver and goosebumps to rise on her skin.

“Tu es magnifique mon amour.”

“You’d better fucking believe it.”

“Taking control are we? I love it when a woman takes control.”

“No, you love it when I take control.” She whispered in his ear.

“Yes, I do. I am yours, my love. Do as you wish with me.”

She grinned at him before capturing his lips in hers. She guided his hands to her ass and left them there. He took that cue from her and began to massage her ass. The feeling of his hands kneading, caressing, squeezing, and palming her ass made her dizzy.

“You know I always love to make you feel good.”

“I want you to do something for me.”

“Name it, my queen.”

“I want you to fuck me!” She whispered in his ear.

He flipped her onto her stomach and then whispered in her ear, “All I want you to do is arch your back and let me do the rest.”

She did as he told her to do. With his left hand on the small of her back, he lined himself up with her wet entrance with his right. Biting his bottom lip he entered her. She gasped softly and he groaned in pleasure. She felt like heaven to him. He started slow allowing her to get used to him being inside her.

“You feel so fucking good!” He moaned in her ear.

She loved this side of him. She loved his dominance as much as she loved his strength and his wisdom. He was gentle most of the time, but it’s when he wasn’t that she loved the most.

Once he knew that she had gotten used to him, it was time to get down to business. He started to increase the speed and force of his thrusts and it was on from there. Soon, he was giving her exactly what she wanted, by fucking her into the sweetest oblivion.

He felt her muscles tighten around every time he surged inside her. When he began to use his hips to piston in and out of her, she nearly lost it.

“Yesssssssssss! Don’t! Stop! Just…just like…that!” She strained out.

“God you feel so fucking good! You’re so wet! That’s it, baby! Take it! Take me! Take it all!” He growled in her ear.

She didn’t want him to stop. Not when she was dangerously close to her climax. But that’s exactly what he did. He stopped. She cried out in agony and desperation but it didn’t make him move. He just held her in place, not moving. It sent her into a downward spiral.

“You are mine, Shanelle.” He growled in her ear as his finger circled her clit.

The heat inside her coiled tightly. She wanted him to finish her. But instead, he took his time. She wanted to scream because he was taking his time. He was taunting her. She was becoming weak from it. But she knew that he was the only one who could finish this and her. Yet, he stopped moving altogether. He left only the tip of his dick was inside of her. She cried out in frustration. She didn’t want him to stop and that’s exactly what he did.

“Is this what you want?” He asked as he teased her by moving his hips, sinking deeper into her.

“Yes! I want that!” She shouted, desperate for him to finish her.

“I’m not so convinced, my queen. I don’t think you want it. So tell me how bad you want it.”

He was feeling playful but she wasn’t in the mood to play.

“Marquise! Please don’t do this! I’m so close!”

“Then say it, Shanelle. Tell me that you want it.”

She didn’t have time for this. She was right there. Right at her cusp and ready to go over it. But he would not move. He wanted to hear her beg for it.

“Say it, my queen! Say that you want it!”

At that point, he could’ve asked her to twerk on Pope Francis. As long as he gave her the release she was craving. To illustrate his point, he gave her a taste of what she wanted so desperately. He fucked her good and hard, bringing her closer and closer to falling over her edge before stopping completely. She bit down on the pillow underneath her in both desperation and protest. But eventually after him not doing what she wanted she gave in.

That’s when he knew he truly had her.

Marquise wanted her submission and now that he had it, he could give her what she wanted.

“Say it, Shanelle!” He growled in her ear.

“I want it! I want you! Fuck me! Please! Make me cum!” She cried out.

“That’s my girl!”

Marquise finally gave Shanelle what she wanted by resuming his pounding of her, and she was going crazy. Not only was he giving her the best fuck she’d ever had in her life, but he was continuously hitting her G-spot with precision. She wasn’t going to last much longer.

“There! Right there! God! Don’t stop! Don’t stop! Don’t stop!”

“Yeah! That’s it! Keep saying that you want it!”

The sound of their bodies coming together gave way to the richest form of pleasure that either one of them had ever had. Her moans started to get louder once he started rotating his hips with each thrust.

“Do it again! Do it again! Yes! Yes! Yes!” She moaned.

She was getting dangerously closer and closer to her edge again but couldn’t seem to go over it.

“That’s it, my love! Cum for me! Let it all out! Cum just for me!” He growled in her ear.

Those words were all she wrote.

“Oh God…I…I…Yes! I’m about to—“ was all she could say before her body and especially her orgasm took over. Stars burst in her eyes and she gave in to the orgasm.

That was it. That’s what did it for him. He plunged deep inside her and buried his face into her neck and growled into his release.

He shivered while holding her in place as both started to come down from the high. All they could hear was their combined ragged breathing. They were both sweaty, exhausted, and completely satisfied.

He collapsed beside her, grabbed a blanket and covered them both then wrapped his arms around her.

“I…love…you…” he said as he showered her in rose petals and small kisses on the back of her right shoulder.

“I have something for you, my queen.”

“There’s more?” She asks.

“There’s always more, my love.” He replied.

He reached behind him and pulled out a small black box.

“What’s this?” She asks.

“Open it and find out.” He replied. She gave him a side-eye.

“I don’t know about all this.” She told him.

“Just open the damn box!” He said to her.

She took the smaller box, opened it, and nearly dropped it.

“Oh my God! You didn’t!” She exclaimed.

“What did I do?” He asked in a not-so-innocent voice.

Inside the box was a huge Canary Diamond Wedding Ring. She couldn’t believe it. She was just staring at it.

“You bought me this?” She asks.

“Yes. Here, let me put it on.” He replied.

He took the ring out of the box and gently placed it on her ring finger. She was speechless as she looked at it.

“Why did you?…where did you?…when did you?…how did you?” She struggled to ask.

“Let me explain. You know that I always get you a new wedding ring every year. This year is no different. I made an appointment with our favorite jewelry shop, and told Silvio to craft the most perfect anniversary ring.” He explained.

“I don’t know what to say to you. I can’t believe you…I mean you didn’t…” she struggled to say.

“My love, there is nothing I won't do for you. Always know that.”

She smiled at him as tears started to fall down her face.

“I love you so much, Marquise. Happy Anniversary.”

“I love you too Shanelle. Happy Anniversary mon amour.”

“Here's to another year of us.”

He kissed her slowly.

“We are Forever and More.”

When they got back to the palace the next day, His Majesty had a bone to pick with his daughter.

Khari looked at her dad who had a serious look on his face.

“Uh oh!” she said before she tried to run but he caught her by her collar and hoisted her up.

“Yipe!”

“Not so fast!”

Khari looked at him.

“What did you tell your cousins?” he asks her.

“Umm that I love them very much?” she replies.

“About me bringing them a gift when we went to California.”

“Huh? Oh yeah! I told them that you'd be bringing them a big surprise.”

Marquise blinked at her as her mother died laughing.

“Okay. Well, why didn't you tell me?” he asks.

“Would that have helped?” Khari replied.

He let go of her collar and she dropped to the floor.

“Whoa!”

That night while having a quiet drink to himself, Damien knocked on Marquise’s office door.

“Am I interrupting?” Damien asks.

“Not at all. Come in, have a seat.” Marquise replied.

“Thank you, son.”

“How was your trip to Duchy Toussaint? Did the children behave themselves?” Marquise asked as he poured his father-in-law a drink.

“Yes, they did. We had an amazing time. Except for one thing.” Damien replied as he accepted the drink.

“What's that?” Marquise asked.

Damien thumbed his glass before downing his drink.

“Edward and Genevieve showed up.”

“While my children were there?” Marquise asked.

“Yes. I had no idea they would show up.” Damien replied.

“I believe you. So what happened?”

“We were having lunch when the guards informed me that I had a guest waiting in the foyer, and when I got there…”

“There they stood?”

“Yes.”

Marquise nodded.

“We got into an argument and I raised my voice a little too loudly and it caught the children's attention.”

Marquise poured him and Damien another drink.

“I see.”

“I assure you, Your Majesty, I did everything I could to shield the children.”

“I’m not mad at you Damien. I've always known that eventually he and his wife would meet them. I just wish I was here when it happened.”

“I understand that. But that's not all.”

“What else happened?” Marquise asked.

“Edward made an offhand comment about you and your ancestor King Gideon. So I did some digging and found out something big.” Damien replied.

“What did you find out?”

“I think…I think…he and Genevieve are trying to stage a coup against you and my daughter. From what I found out they've been quietly amassing support from several noble houses across the kingdom and especially from the Heads Of State of Comery Isle. I think they want to force you and Shanelle out and then install Lord and Lady Gallagher.”

Marquise nodded before downing his drink.

“Interesting.”

“You don't sound surprised son.”

“Because I’m not. I've known for years your brother and his wife never got over losing their kingdom. And when Edwin was forced to resign from his position, that took away their only other access to power. So this is nothing more than them trying to undermine me and pull a power grab.”

“So what will you do?” Damien asks.

“Although this rumored coup won't get very far, I will sit back and watch. I want to see how this will all play out. Especially when they start to lose the support they've garnered so far.”Marquise replied.

“What do you mean son?”

“You have to remember Damien, I know where bodies are buried. Literally. I also know which family closet has the most skeletons in it.“

“Very well Your Majesty,” Damien said before standing up with a stretch, “I’m going to head to bed now. Thank you for the drink.”

“My pleasure. I'll see you in the morning Damien.”

Damien nodded before taking his leave. Marquise downed his drink before walking over to his desk and pressing a panel on the bookcase.

A voice answered.

“My King.”

“Start digging up bodies and turning over stones. Report back with everything you find. Spare no detail.”

“By your command my Liege.”

The voice disappeared.

“So the peasants want to challenge me? Very well, let them come.” Marquise said to himself, “Besides, it's been a while since something exciting happened in this kingdom.”

3 notes · View notes

secondchaircellist-a · 8 years ago

Note

Fitzrey for the parenting meme, please. 😁

OTP Parenting Meme…Who:

packs the lunches

Audrey does most of the time but Fitz is pretty good at packing them when she can’t. The kids actually prefer when he does it because daddy makes really good sandwiches.

blows raspberries while cuddling

They both love cuddling but I don’t think either of them do the raspberry thing too often.

is the tickle monster

Audrey. She’s pretty good at tickling too! All she has to do is wiggle her fingers at one of the kids (or Fitz- for that matter) and they all go running. Usually they’ll put on extra layers of clothing for protection and then all try to pile up on mommy and tickle her.

gives life lesson speeches

Both. When the birds and the bees conversation comes up –– that will be all Audrey since she’s a doctor. Fitz is good with giving lessons on finances and schoolwork. They’re both really good at telling the kids to be kind and be good samaritans. Even in the cellist verse I think Audrey would still be the one to give the sex talk (although she might request Fitz’s help for some of it).

kisses the boo-boos

Audrey. She’s usually the one who patches up the kids when they have a tumble or scrape a knee or elbow. She’s got mommy’s magic touch and can make everything all better.

breaks the bad news

Neither of them like to give bad news to their children so they make it a joint effort. They feel like it’s best to have both parents there whey they need to deliver tough news to the kids.

joins the PTA

Audrey would join first but I also think Fitz would too if he had extra time. He’d have a ton of ideas for science fairs. Audrey would most likely be involved in bake sales.

crashes sleepovers with embarrassing stories

Neither of them would embarrass their children in front of their friends but I could see Fitz wanting to show off robotics he’s been working on (which all the kids would love) and Audrey would probably be busting in every half hour with snacks and drinks. All the kids would think Mr. and Mrs. Fitz were the coolest!

gives the crazy nicknames

I think they both would come up with nicknames for their children but Audrey’s would probably be crazier!

#fitzrey | all verses #Fitz and Audrey as parents makes me smile #just because I know they're going to be #so adorable at it! XD #(how'd i do on this btw?)#lovelornrocketscientist

3 notes · View notes

khoicesbyk · 1 year ago

Text

The Royal Romance.

Forevermore.

A/N: this is the next chapter in the journey of my OTP. Follow along for the fun.

Current Word Count: 5,540 words. (may be slightly more or may be slightly less. Look, I stop counting after editing and re-editing and driving myself insane. 🤷🏾‍♀️)

If you’d like to be added to my tag list. Just reblog or DM me and I will gladly add you! 😁😘

This series is rated Mature and/or Explicit. It is NOT reading material that is safe for those under 18. Reader discretion is STRONGLY advised!

Missing a chapter or want to read a chapter again? I got you covered! Click ——> Here!

Tag List: @choicesficwriterscreations

Chapter 3.) Ties That Bind.

It had been a few days since Shanelle called her father to let him know that his brother had a stroke and was in a coma. It was news Damien took in stride but Her Majesty could tell her father was heartbroken. When the press release went out about the ailing former King some in the kingdom were sad for him but others not so much. None more than Her Majesty. But protocol dictated that she showed some form of compassion even if she didn't want to.

She met her parents at the residence of the palace.

“Hi Daddy,” she said as she hugged her father.

“Hello, my darling,” he replied.

She was happy to see her parents. She then hugged her mother.

“It's good to see you butterfly.”

“It's good to see you too, Madam Minister.”

Shantel snickered just as Marquise and the children came around the corner.

“Grammy! Pop Pop!” Khari said as she ran up to her grandparents.

Damien opened his arms to her and her brothers.

“Hello, my sunshine! Hello boys! How are you?” he said as he embraced them.

“We're good Pop Pop. Mommy told me that your brother is sick.” Khari replied.

Damien smiled softly.

“Yes, he is. But his doctors will help to make him better.”

Khari nodded.

“And we know you are sad. But we're here to cheer you up. Right boys?” Khari asked.

Being with his grandchildren always made Damien’s heart swell.

“Thank you my little ones. Your love can heal anything.”

Damien watched as Khari and the boys toddled over to Shantel.

“My sweet babies! Grammy missed you.”

Later that evening after spending family time, Damien found himself sharing a drink with his son-in-law.

“Since it's just us Damien, how are you, really?” Marquise asked.

Damien took a contemplative sip of his drink.

“To be honest I'm not even sure. I am sad for my brother but I also know he made a lot of enemies in his time as King. So part of me feels like this may be his karma coming back to get him but still.” Damien replies.

“He's your brother?” Marquise asks.

Damien nodded.

“Yes. I know why you and my daughter can't stand him and I understand that. I understand why you two would never allow him anywhere near the children. But despite all of that he is still family.”

“You've certainly gone to great lengths to stick your neck out for him.”

Damien shook his head.

“I know. It's part of the promise that I made to my father before he died.”

“What promise was that?” Marquise asked.

Damien sighed into his drink.

“I promised my father that I would always be loyal to my brother. That I would always be here to help guide him. Because he would always need me to be by his side.” Damien replies.

“Even though he's never done the same for you?” Marquise asks.

“Yes. Even then. Loyalty and family make strange bedfellows. I would think you'd know what it's like to have an older brother on the trajectory to be a King.” Damien replies.

Marquise nodded.

“True. The only difference is mine has never turned on me the way yours has always taken every chance to turn on you.”

“I suppose you’re right,” Damien said with a sigh as he finished his drink. “I guess what you could say bothers me the most is that for the first time in years, I'll actually see him looking and being vulnerable. You know as well as anyone that vulnerability is dangerous.”

“This is true. But you have to remember Edward is no longer a King.”

Damien shook his head as he poured himself another drink.

“That doesn't mean his enemies have forgotten his time as one.”

“You said this would be the first time that you've seen him be this vulnerable in years. What do you mean by that?”

Damien took a thoughtful sip of his drink.

“When we were children, he had to have his tonsils removed.”

“Only his tonsils? You sure they didn't take his spine too?” Marquise asks.

Damien chuckled softly.

“Anyway, for the two weeks following that surgery, he was pitiful. Mad that he couldn't eat what he wanted.”

“I'm almost scared to ask this but what was that?” Marquise asked.

“Our cook at the time, Lemmy, used to make the best brownies in the world. Edward adored them. So I would sneak him a brownie and a glass of warm milk every night before bed.” Damien replied.

Damien sighed.

“We weren't always awkwardly estranged, you know. There was a point in our lives when we were brothers and not just King and servant. We used to be inseparable as children. Always doing everything together.”

“What happened?” Marquise asks.

“He remembered that although we are brothers, he is and was always meant to be the heir. Once he started taking his governance lessons and sitting in on political meetings with my father, he slowly changed. He got a taste of what true power was like and it shifted his mindset. It changed him. And he's never been the same since.” Damien replies.

Marquise nodded.

“I see.”

“That was always my fear of Shanelle taking the throne.”

“What? That she’d become power-hungry?” Marquise asked.

“Yes. I sometimes feared that she'd forget who she really is. You know better than anyone how hard it is to bring peace and to govern. You also know how alluring that power is and how corruptive it can be. She's not a corrupt dictator like my brother and your father turned out to be. She actually cares about the people and their needs as well as the overall well-being of the kingdom. As do you. Yes, she's gotten used to having the absolute finest and most luxurious things in life, but that's because she's earned that life.” Damien replied.

“That is something I can assure you that you never have to worry about. If there's one thing my wife has never forgotten it's her humanity. She knows who she is and where she came from. And she teaches that to our children every day. She has never forgotten how precarious her position as Queen is.”

Damien nodded.

“I know. And please don't think that I doubt her abilities as a leader or yours for that matter. I just know what that much power can do to someone.”

Marquise nodded.

“I understand.”

Damien nodded at him gratefully.

“I'm glad you understand,” Damien said as he finished his drink, “thank you for the drink son. But I think it's time I get to bed. We are traveling to Cloutier tomorrow.”

“Good luck tomorrow Damien. I know that it won't be easy for you.” Marquise said as he held out his hand.

“Thank you, son. I appreciate it,” Damien replied as he shook Marquise’s hand. “I'll see you in the morning, Your Majesty.”

“Goodnight Your Highness.”

The two men nodded to each other before going their separate ways for the night. The next morning with the children staying with Marquise, Shanelle and her parents made the trip to the former capital city of South Cordonia. As they rode to Cloutier Shanelle peered over to her father and could tell something was on his mind.

“Are you okay Daddy?” She asked as she squeezed his left hand.

That seemed to snap Damien out of his trance.

“Yes, my darling I’m okay. I guess.” He replies.

“What’s wrong dear?” Shantel asked her husband.

Damien sighed heavily.

“I guess this reminds me of the last time I was truly home,” Damien replies.

Shantel laid her head on his shoulder.

“You mean when we came here the day before your parents died?” Shantel asks.

“Yes.” He replied quietly.

Damien shook his head sadly before looking at his daughter.

“You were just a baby when they died. You were just barely older than the boys are now. But the love they had for you was always so strong. Father adored you and mother…God she doted over you when we brought you here for the first time. Whatever you wanted she made sure you had it. I guess that's one of the reasons why Edward has always resented me.”

Shanelle smiled softly.

“I guess this trip is bringing up feelings I thought were long buried. That's all. I don't want you two to worry about me.”

“Too late honey. We’ll always worry about you.”

Shanelle smiled at her dad.

“What mom said.”

Damien smiled.

“Thank you both.”

The three spent the rest of the ride in companionable silence. Gazing out at the countryside. Seeing many getting ready for the upcoming Harvest Ball and Festival. As they rode down into the palace motorway, Damien took a deep breath.

“Well here we are,” he said quietly.

“It's okay Daddy. We’ll be right by your side.” Shanelle said reassuringly.

“Thank you my darling. Having my two favorite girls with me makes this a whole lot easier.”

The three exited the limo and headed to the entrance where they were greeted by Prince Edwin and someone from Damien’s past.

“Good morning Your Majesty, Your Highness, Your Grace. Welcome to the palace.” Edwin said in greeting.

“Good morning cousin. Thank you for welcoming us.” Shanelle replies.

Edwin nods politely.

“You're welcome, Your Majesty. Now please let me introduce you to my aunt Countess Alicia Jacquier-Barbaroux, my mother's lead ladies' maid and head of the palace staff here.”

Shanelle nodded politely to the woman.

“It's good to meet you, Countess.”

“It's good to meet you as well, Your Majesty.” the Countess replies before turning to Damien, “Your Highness. It's good to see you again.”

“Hello Countess, thank you for having us,” Damien replied, taking Shantel’s arm in his.

“Us?” she asks somewhat perplexed before regaining herself, “Ahh yes. Shantel is it? It's good that you’re here too.”

Shantel forces a smile.

“Countess, my mother is a Duchess and is to be addressed as Your Grace.” Shanelle corrected her.

Countess Alicia nodded politely.

“My apologies, Your Majesty. It's good to have you here…Your Grace.”

“Thank you for having us Countess,” Shantel says coolly.

Countess nods demurely before Edwin clears his throat.

“Shall we go inside now?” Edwin asks.

“Yes. Let's.” Shanelle replies.

Edwin took his aunt’s arm and led Shanelle and her parents inside. As they walked behind their hosts Shanelle glanced over to her mother and read the tight expression on her face.

“Mom, are you okay?” Shanelle asks.

“Yes, baby I'm fine,” Shantel replied tightly.

Shanelle looked at her father.

“Daddy?” she asks.

Damien sighed.

“Let's just say, Countess Alicia and your mother do NOT get along,” he replies.

“That's one way to put it,” Shantel muttered.

“Do I need to have words with this woman?” Shanelle asks.

“No baby. I'll be fine.” Shantel replied.

Shanelle cleared her throat, catching her cousin's attention.

“I'm surprised you’re here Edwin. I thought you weren't speaking to your father.”

Edwin stopped and then sighed heavily, rubbing his brow.

“I’m not but because I am his eldest child, protocol dictates that I be here in his time of need. Same as you.”

“And how are you doing? How is Pascal?” she asks.

“Forgive me, Your Majesty but I'm not sure why you care,” he replied.

“Because I know for a fact that you two have been together publicly since his divorce from Giana was finalized back in January. And because I actually want to see you be happy.”

Edwin looked at her and nodded slowly.

“Thank you, Shanelle.”

“Whether you believe me or not, I wish you both the best. And so does my husband.”

“Thank you, cousin. I wasn't sure how you'd react.”

“Just because we've never really gotten along doesn't mean that I hate you. I genuinely want you to be happy.”

“I appreciate that.” he said before pausing momentarily, “If it's not too forward, I would like to extend you and His Majesty an invitation to our wedding next March.”

Shanelle nodded with a small smile.

“We would be delighted to attend.”

“You would?” he asks.

“Yes. Again I don't hate you. I would love to be there.” she replies.

“Thank you. Now because of the divorce, Giana is barring their children from our wedding so I was hoping you'd allow the Princess and Princes to stand in as a flower girl and ring bearers on their behalf.”

“I'm sure my daughter would love that. I don’t know about my boys. I don't think they would understand the concept but I would love to see them walk down the aisle with their sister.”

“Thank you, Shanelle. It means a lot to me that you and your family would attend and can you ask His Majesty if he wouldn't mind officiating,” he said to her.

“I most certainly can ask him.”

Edwin nodded gratefully before turning to Damien and Shantel, “I would love for you both to attend as well Uncle.”

Damien nodded gratefully.

“Send us the invitation and your uncle and I will happily be there,” Shantel replies.

Alicia rolled her eyes and Shantel caught it.

“Is there something wrong Countess?” Shantel asks.

“No no. Well…I'm just not sure why Edwin would invite you. I just thought this would be an intimate family affair.”

Damien sighed.

“Not that you need to be reminded Alicia, but Shantel is my wife and Edwin’s aunt through marriage. She is no different than you.”

“I was only kidding Damien.”

“Sure you were…” Shantel muttered.

“Just so you know Countess, disrespecting my mother is the same as disrespecting me. And I will not tolerate being disrespected nor will I tolerate my mother being disrespected.” Shanelle warned the Countess.

“Very well. I apologize…Duchess.” Countess Alicia said to Shantel.

“Sure.”

“Shall we continue?” Edwin asks before he continues down the main hall.

Edwin led them to his father’s bed chamber. When they got to the door, they were greeted by two women.

“Your Majesty, Your Highness, Your Grace, meet my cousins Lady Ariella Barbaroux-Lawrence and Lady Amina Barbaroux-Clauson,” Edwin said as he introduced them, “My ladies, please meet Her Majesty, and my aunt and uncle, Prince Damien and Duchess Shantel.”

Both ladies curtsied before joining their mother’s side giving Shantel the same side eye as their mother that Shanelle noticed.

“Are you all ready?” Edwin asked.

“Give us a moment, if you please,” Shanelle replies.

Edwin nodded.

“Of course Your Majesty.”

Shanelle pulled her parents into a nearby alcove.

“Okay, what is going on here?” Shanelle asked her parents.

Damien sighed.

“Alicia was the one I was supposed to marry before I met your mother,” Damien replies.

“Yeah, and the bitch has never let me live it down,” Shantel added.

Shanelle groaned.

“What is it with you Cordonians and marrying women you have no business marrying?” Shanelle teased.

Her parents snickered.

“The heart wants what it wants,” Damien replied.

“Are you sure that the Countess won't be a problem?” Shanelle asked.

“Yes, my darling. Alicia has never forgiven me for marrying your mother but as you can clearly see I have never regretted my decision to marry the love of my life.” Damien replies.

“It's also why Genevieve and I have never gotten along. To her and especially her step-sister, I've never been good enough for your father or his station.” Shantel added.

“Jesus Christ!” Shanelle groaned.

“We'll be fine, baby,” Shantel assured her daughter.

“Okay. Let's go see the rusty old windpipe Daddy calls a brother.”

Damien snickered as he shook his head. Soon they rejoined Edwin outside the former King’s bedchamber door.

“Shall we?” Edwin asked.

Shanelle nodded while Damien took a deep breath.

Edwin opened the chamber door to reveal Edward lying in bed hooked up to an IV machine with Genevieve and a nurse by his side. Seeing Edward reminded Damien of what his father looked like in his final moments as he and his family walked in.

“Father, Mother, you have guests.” Edwin informed his parents.

When Edward looked up his face instantly soured.

“What are you doing here in my palace?” he sneered at Shanelle.

“Believe me I don't want to be here any more than you want me to be here. But since you decided to go off and have a stroke on me, I'm here. Also, you forget this is MY Palace. You stay here because I allow it.” Shanelle snapped at him.

Edward turned his attention to Damien.

“And what about you? What the hell are you doing here?” Edward asked Damien.

Damien closed his eyes and exhaled slowly.

“Last time I checked this was my home and you are my brother,” Damien replied.

“Don't you dare get smart with me you simpleton!” Edward snapped at Damien.

“Watch your mouth, Edward! Unless you want to foot the bill for your care yourself.” Shanelle warned him.

“You can't do that!” Genevieve said to Shanelle.

“You're right. I can't but my husband can and I will make sure that he does. I will not tolerate my father being disrespected. Especially by this pompous ass. So I suggest you tell your estranged husband to keep his trap shut.”

Genevieve narrowed her eyes at Shanelle before going back to tending to Edward.

“Why are you even here Genevieve? I thought you filed for divorce.” Shanelle asked.

“Yes well, Edward and I have reconciled. We are stronger together than we are apart.”

“You mean your stipend wasn't enough to finance your lifestyle,” Shantel quipped.

Shanelle snickered.

“I earned that stipend. Unlike you, Minister.” Genevieve sneered.

“Minister? What are you talking about sister?” Alicia asked.

“His Majesty has named her the new Education Minister. Not that someone like her deserves it.” Genevieve replies.

“She certainly doesn't.”

Shantel rolled her eyes.

“For the record, my mother has over 30 years of educational experience as an educator, she also has 2 MBAs, one in early childhood education and one in secondary education from NYU, and is working on her doctorate as we speak, as well as being the NYCPS Teachers Union president for nearly 25 years. Most of the nobles who were nominated before her had no prior experience in any form of education. It would do you both good to remember that. Thank you very much.” Shanelle snapped at them.

Shantel nodded gratefully as Alicia rolled her eyes.

“Very well. Apologies…Duchess.”

“Careful Alicia. Your envy is starting to show.” Shantel warned her.

“Can we do this somewhere else?” Damien asked.

The two women glared at each other but backed down. That's when Damien finally walked over to his brother's bedside while his wife and daughter stayed close to the door.

“You never did answer my question, little brother.”

“What question is that?” Damien asks.

“What are you doing here?” Edward replied.

“I'm here because my older brother had a stroke. And whether he wants to hear or not I still care about him.”

Edward scoffed.

“I don't need your pity!”

“And yet you have it anyway.”

“Well now that you've seen me, you and your family can leave.”

“I'm not going anywhere.”

“I said leave! I don't need you! I have never needed you! You were always the weakling that I had to carry for the sake of our parents. If it were up to me you would've been exiled the night they died!”

That's when Damien snapped.

“I have heard enough Edward! If you must know I'm here to remind you that you are no longer a King. Nor were you ever a God! You are just a man! You want to know why I'm really here? I'm here because whether you realize it or not, I am the only family that you have left!” Damien’s voice boomed, “Look at what all you've done in and with your life! The only reason Genevieve came back to you is because she's broke! Hell, even your own children want nothing to do with you because they are that ashamed of you! The only reason poor Edwin even is here is because of his duty to his father! The same as me!”

By the time Damien was done, Edward was stunned. It was the first time he had ever yelled at his brother. That's when a slow clap coming from the doorway broke out.

“Well well well! Would you look at that? The coward finally found his spine. Never mind the fact that it only took you damn near our whole lives to do so.”

When everyone turned to the doorway in walked Shanelle’s Godfather and Damien’s best friend Commander Gaspard Devereaux.

“What the hell are you doing here?” Alicia asked.

When Gaspard turned to her his face soured.

“Oh, good Lord! What cesspool did they drag you out of? If you must know, I'm obviously not here looking for you. I'm here as a guest of the Queen.” Gaspard replies.

“I did not invite you!” Genevieve said.

“I wasn't talking about you, you bottom-feeding wretch!”

Shantel snorted.

“I'm talking about my goddaughter,” Gaspard said, gesturing to Shanelle.

“How dare you insult my wife?!” Edward exclaimed.

“How dare you insult my wife?!” Gaspard mocked. “Very easily actually. Especially since I am no longer under your command. That means I can insult her and this cheap two-timing golddigger she calls a step-sister all I want!”

Genevieve seethed.

“Now speaking of my goddaughter, where is my little beauty? Ahh, there you are! And look at you! You are as beautiful as the day I met you, my dear.”

Shanelle snickered.

“Thank you, Godfather. It's good to see you.” Shanelle said as she hugged him.

“It's good to see you too, Your Majesty,” he said with a bow.

When he looked over at Shantel he had a smirk on his face.

“Well well! If it isn't the cause of my exile!” he teased.

“Oh go to hell Gaspard!” Shantel hissed.

“So prickly! You know you used to have a sense of humor when you were younger.”

Shantel shook her head with a smile.

“You're lucky I tolerate you.” Shantel said as she hugged him, “It's good to see you.”

“It's good to be seen.”

“How is Amelia?” Shantel asked.

“Fantastic. Ready for Thanksgiving.” Gaspard replies.

“Good. I can't wait to see her and everyone.”

When Gaspard got to Damien he had a look of smug pride on his face.

“Well well, you finally did it, old friend. You finally found your voice after years of being the punching bag of the conniving snake you call a brother. Gone are the days of you having the voice of a meager little church mouse, and here to stay are the days of you having the voice of a bullhorn.”

Edward gave Gaspard a venomous look.

“Are you quite finished?” Edward asked.

That's when Gaspard turned to Edward.

“Of course not Your former Majesty. I have only just begun. How fitting that the once-great King of South Cordonia has been humbled by a stroke. Tis a shame that it didn't claim your tongue or your life for that matter.” Gaspard replies.

Edward looked at him indignantly.

“You filthy God awful excuse of—” Edward’s words were cut off by a coughing fit.

“That's it! I want all of you out! Alicia get them out of here now!” Genevieve demanded.

“At once Your Majesty,” Alicia replied.

“If I may Countess, I'd like to have rooms prepared for my wife and I, and the Commander,” Damien said to her.

“With all due respect Your Highness, you have no jurisdiction here,” Alicia replies.

“You're right, he doesn't. But as the owner of this palace, I do. And as head of the staff here, you are under my command. With that said, I want rooms prepared here for my parents and Godfather, immediately. Thank you.” Shanelle said to Alicia.

Alicia stared at Shanelle before clearing her throat nervously.

“Y-yes, Your Majesty. Right away.”

“Thank you, Countess.”

“Do not…make rooms…for these fools!” Edward Said through a coughing fit.

“Big Brother you are in no position to make any demands. As I said earlier this is my home. The same as yours.”

“This is not your home! Not anymore!” Edward wheezed.

“No thanks to you! But now that you no longer have any power, you can no longer ban me from my home. And you certainly have no power to keep me from the one thing I treasure most in this world!” Damien snapped at his brother.

“And dare I ask what that is?” Edward asked.

“Our parents’ final resting place,” Damien replies.

“You stay the hell away from there!” Edward sneered at Damien.

“You're no longer a King, Edward. You have no power anymore. Once more you’re no longer my King. Which means you have no power over me!” Damien snapped at his brother, before walking out of Edward’s room. With Shanelle, Shantel, and Gaspard hot on his heels.

Once outside, Damien walked a few steps to a large picture window overlooking his mother’s garden. The tension in his body left him, and his shoulders slumped as he took a shaky breath.

“Daddy? Are you okay?” Shanelle asked quietly.

“I shouldn't have yelled at him like that. Not when he's in such a fragile state.” Damien replied.

“What?! Are you insane?!” Gaspard asked.

“Gaspard,” Damien replies.

“Don't you Gaspard me! You had every right to yell at that no-good bastard! He's done nothing but bully me and especially you our whole lives. In case you've forgotten, I hadn't been able to come home in decades because he exiled me to America! An exile mind you, that your daughter and son-in-law lifted. On top of granting me the death benefits of my father that your brother refused to pay after he died.”

“I haven't forgotten Gaspard. I could never forget.”

Gaspard scoffed.

“Gee, I can't tell.”

“Gaspard, that's enough! You’re not the only one he hurt.” Shantel said to him.

Gaspard sighed.

“I'm sorry my friend. I wasn't trying to take this out on you.”

Damien smiled softly at his best friend.

“I know you aren't.”

The two embraced.

“It's really good to see you, old friend.”

“Likewise Gaspard.”

Damien faced out at the garden before looking back at his daughter.

“Come with me?” he asks her.

“I would love to,” she replies.

Shanelle slipped her hand into his before they, her mother and godfather walked out to Damien’s mother’s garden. They took time to walk amongst the rows of Queen Angelique’s favorite flowers. Being able to share this with his daughter, meant the world to Damien. They stopped when they got to a garden chair set that had seen better days.

“Do you remember this?” Damien asked his daughter.

She looked at the set trying to recall it.

“No, I don't. I'm sorry,” she replies.

“It was where we had high tea with your grandmother. She invited me and Mama to join you and her.” Shantel piped up.

Shanelle looked back at the garden chair set.

“I don't remember that.”

Shantel smiled at the garden set.

“It was a few days before your coronation. She had all the ladies of her court there. That's when she first introduced you to them.”

Shanelle closed her eyes and nodded. Damien wrapped her in a loving hug.

“Your grandmother was so proud and excited to show you off to the ladies of the court. She had found out she had a granddaughter and she was going to make sure the whole world knew about you.” Damien said softly to his daughter.

Shanelle softly wiped the tears from her eyes.

“I miss her. And Baba too.” Shanelle said quietly.

“You are the reason, he became a better King in his final days. That is one thing I am most proud of.”

“But I didn't do anything.”

Damien kissed his daughter on her forehead.

“You changed his life and his view on his kingdom. Because he knew his kingdom would one day be yours. You made him a better man and King. No one can say they did that but you.”

Shanelle laid her head on her father’s shoulder and smiled softly.

Later that night, after making sure her parents and Godfather were safe, comfortable, and situated in their guest rooms at the old Palace, Shanelle was back home in her husband’s arms enjoying a glass of wine.

“Well, you've had quite the day.”

Shanelle sighed.

“Tell me about it. I swear if murder wasn't illegal or at least severely frowned upon, I'd bomb that damn palace and everyone in it.”

Marquise snorted.

“Ever my charming and beautiful murderess.”

“Those imbeciles deserve it!”

Marquise refilled his drink.

“Anyway, tell me more about your cousin’s upcoming wedding.”

Shanelle smiled softly.

“He invited us and my parents and I couldn't say no. And I meant it when I told him that I am happy for him and Pascal.”

Marquise nodded.

“Did he say who was officiating?” he asks.

“Yes. I wanted to know if you'd officiate their wedding,” she replies.

“Me?”

“You do have the power to officiate weddings, Sir.”

“True.” he said before taking a sip of his drink, “So I guess I should dust off my Bible and grab my officiating tie. I have yet another wedding.”

Shanelle rolled her eyes good-naturedly.

“What else happened?” he asked.

“We toured my grandmother’s garden and Daddy showed me where she had us have high tea with her,” she replied.

“Tell me about that.”

Shanelle smiled wistfully.

“It's beautiful. All of her favorite flowers are there. I felt like she was there with us. I would love to bring Khari. She would love it.”

“I'm sure she would. She loves flowers. She loves taking flowers from the maze and bringing them inside.”

“Part of me is happy we went.”

“You were happy to see your uncle?”

“No, you dumbass. It was good to be back in the palace because, for the first time, it didn't feel like a dungeon.”

“I mean it is your Palace, my love. You are allowed to come and go there as you please. And the only reason Edward and his family have been able to stay there is because you didn't want to take the only home your cousins had ever known away from them.”

“True.”

“And now that your cousins are grown and clearly on their own, you have the power to evict His former Majesty if you choose to.”

“Did I mention that he and Genevieve have apparently reconciled?”

Marquise made a face.

“Well, that just ruined the mood.”

“Tell me about it.”

Just then Shanelle’s phone buzzed.

“You should get that,” Marquise suggested.

“Hello?” Shanelle answered.

It was her father who was frantic over the phone.

“Whoa! Whoa! Whoa! Daddy slow down! What happened?…Mom and Countess Alicia did WHAT?!”

Shanelle listened to her father and tried to calm him down.

“Okay, Daddy calm down! Where is Mom? Is she okay?…Okay, you need to calm her down and tell Godfather to quit laughing!”

Shanelle listened again before she hung up the phone.

“What is it?” Marquise asked.

“Do you know who Countess Alicia Jacquier-Barbaroux is?” she replied.

“Yes. She’s Genevieve’s step-sister. What about her?” he asked.

“She's also about to be a dead woman,” she replies.

“What happened?”

“She got into a fight with my mother. And lost.”

Marquise let out a breath.

“Yikes!”

“Exactly.”

“Is mom okay?”

“Yeah, she's fine. She's just royally pissed.”

“I don't blame her. Where is the Countess now?”

“All I know is my parents are on one side of the palace and she's on the other.”

Marquise nodded decisively.

“I’ll have an arrest warrant issued for the Countess in the morning.”

“In the morning? Why not now?”

“Because doing it now would mean that I'd have to get up and walk all the way down the hall to my office. And I don't want to do that now that I'm in a comfortable spot.”

Shanelle rolled her eyes.

“Fine. I do have a question though.”

“Yes?”

“Wouldn't issuing a warrant on my mom’s behalf be considered showing favoritism?”

“Your Mother is an active member of the Royal Family. So no it's not.”

“Why can't you get a judge to do it?”

“Because all the nobles answer to me, not to the judges.”

“Good. The sooner that bitch is arrested the better.”

“It will be done, my Queen.”

“Good. I'll go back to the palace tomorrow to check up on Mom and make sure she's really okay.”

“Do you want some company?”

“No, not unless you want to hear Genevieve bitching at me at the top of her lungs.”

“Oh, how I thoroughly enjoy making that woman and her God-awful husband suffer.”

“And you have the nerve to call me a murderess.”

“You want to drop a literal bomb on her.”

“No, I don't.”

“Yes, you do. Not that I blame you. Whereas I want to take pleasure in watching her suffer. And thus why we are not the same.”

“Yeah yeah…” she muttered.

“Don’t worry my love. All will be taken care of by this time tomorrow. You have my word on that.”

“I know. And besides Khari will have your head if it isn't.”

“Ugh! Did you have to remind me?”

Shanelle snickered as she snuggled with her husband. Because he was right. He would make extra sure that this matter is dealt with as swiftly and quietly as possible.

7 notes · View notes

khoicesbyk · 2 years ago

Text

The Royal Romance.

Love Everlasting.

A/N: I had a different name and plot for this fic over a year ago. But after being in the RP community for more than a year, I've decided to write the current Royal Life of my favorite OTP.

Current Word Count: 18K words. (may be slightly more or may be slightly less. Look, I stop counting after editing and re-editing and driving myself insane. 🤷🏾‍♀️)

If you’d like to be added to my tag list. Just reblog or dm me and I will gladly add you! 😁😘

This series is rated Mature and/or Explicit. It is NOT reading material that is safe for those under 18. Reader discretion is STRONGLY advised!

Missing a chapter or want to read a chapter again? I got you covered! Click ——> Here!

And this is Part 2 of Chapter 12! I hope you all enjoy it!

Tag List: @choicesficwriterscreations

Chapter 12.) Best Birthday Ever. Part 2.

The rest of the week went by smoothly and that Friday, it was finally Khari’s birthday. Her parents were just as excited about the day as she was.

“Today is a very special day! Do you know why Princess?” Marquise asked his daughter.

Khari giggled.

“No, why Daddy?” she replies playing along.

“Because today is your birthday! Happy Birthday my love!”

Seeing the smile on her face was all Marquise wanted in life.

“And do you know what we do on your birthday?” he asked.

“What?” Khari replies.

“We sing ‘Happy Birthday’ in different languages!”

Khari clapped as Marquise cleared his throat.

“Now bear with me, Daddy is a tad bit rusty.”

“Sing Daddy sing!” Khari cheered.

“Happy Birthday to you! Happy Birthday to you! Happy Birthday my Princess! Happy Birthday to you! Now that's how we sing it in English. En français, nous chantons: Joyeux anniversaire à toi! Joyeux anniversaire à toi! Joyeux anniversaire ma princesse! Joyeux anniversaire à toi! En español cantamos: ¡Feliz cumpleaños a ti! ¡Feliz cumpleaños a ti! ¡Feliz cumpleaños, mi princesa! ¡Feliz cumpleaños a ti!”

“Thank you, Daddy!”

“You are more than welcome, my love.”

That's when Shanelle walked into Khari’s room.

“There's my birthday girl! Happy Birthday, baby!”

Khari got up and ran into her mother’s arms.

“Thank you, Mommy! I'm excited about my party tomorrow. I wanna see everybody be pretty!”

“Then you, me, and Mommy better get dressed! We have a flight to catch.” Marquise quipped.

“Okay, Daddy!”

Once everyone was dressed, it was time to go but first Khari had to say goodbye to Margo.

“Bye Grammy! I love you!” Khari said as she hugged Margo.

“Goodbye, my darling. I hope you have a great time at your birthday party.”

“Daddy said you weren't feeling good.”

“I'm not but I promise when you get back from celebrating with all your friends and family, we'll have our own party. Okay?”

Khari nodded.

“Okay!”

“Good. Now go have fun, my love.”

“Will do!”

With that everyone was off to the winery for Khari’s Pokemon Party. The next day it was kids, Pokemon costumes, pizza, cupcakes, and loads of fun. The winery had been transformed into a life-size Pokemon gym. Almost everyone had on a costume. Even the hosts of the party.

“Oh. My. God!” Shanelle said to Bron and Logan who were dressed up as Poke Balls.

“Ohhhh my!” Marquise said with a snicker.

“Don't mind him! You two look adorable!”

“Thank you, Nelle,” Bron said to her.

Marquise looked at Logan and snickered.

“This your idea?” he asks Logan gesturing to the costume.

“Nope. Wife’s idea.” Logan replies.

Marquise nodded before reaching into his pocket and pulling out a cigar.

“For later.”

Logan nodded gratefully.

The party was a hit. It was heartwarming to watch the kids run around, hopped up on sugar, and have the time of their lives. When the party was officially over the kids were out cold and sleeping in their daddy’s arms.

“Annnnnnnd the kiddos are out like taillights,” Shanelle said to Bron, “thanks again, babe. I don’t know how to repay you and Logan for everything.”

Bronwyn smiled.

“It was an absolute pleasure. Anything for her.”

The two friends smiled at each other. Shanelle couldn't have been any happier. Her daughter’s birthday party was everything she could've hoped for.

Next up was His Majesty and Dee’s shared birthday and the day she's been waiting for: The Last Apple Ball. It is still October after all.

The palace staff was all abuzz about the upcoming ball. Many were busy with final preparations for the Last Apple Ball and Shanelle was getting her husband's birthday gifts ready. Starting with the new cigar and whiskey lounge she had built for him. Cigars aren't her thing but she knows what they mean to him so she wanted him to have a place where he could enjoy a good drink and an even better cigar.

Then there was Dee. She couldn't wait to spoil her. She had her birthday presents ready to go but first, it was hosting Dee’s birthday dinner at the palace.

These are two people that Shanelle cares about the most and she wanted them both to have the best birthday ever. So on October 21st, her mission was simple, it was Operation: Birthday Bash.

On the morning of the 21st, Shanelle was awake while her husband was still asleep so she laid there next to him with a hand on his chest. When she looked at him she didn't just see the King, the Father, and the Husband that he is. She saw a survivor.

He has survived all these years when many thought and wished him to fail. Has he always gotten it right? No. But that's what she loved about him, even when he stumbles he does not give up nor does he know how to quit. He can't. When she looked at him she saw a man who always strived for peace even when it wasn't always attainable.

As she traced abstract shapes on his chest he slowly started to wake up. He blinked sleepily before turning to face her with a slow smile.

“Good morning my love.”

“Good morning handsome. Happy Birthday.”

He kissed her softly.

“Thank you.”

“How do you feel? Any older?” she asked.

He chuckled softly.

“No, not really. It feels like any other day I am excited to celebrate though,” he replies.

“I'm sure. You and the boys are going to the new casino in Fydelia.”

“I can't wait! I do hope you and the girls have fun tonight.”

“It's gonna be us and all the pasta combinations we can eat.”

Just then the sound of running feet was heard.

“Uh oh! I hear the pitter-patter of little feet.”

“Quick! Hide me!” he said as he ducked under the covers.

“What are you doing?” Shanelle asks.

“If she asks, I’m on the moon!” he replied.

Shanelle cackled as her daughter excitedly entered their bedroom with a gift in her hand.

“Daddy! Daddy! Daddy! Daddy! Daddy! Daddy!” Khari said as ran to his side of the bed, “Oh! Morning Mommy!”

“Morning baby.”

Khari turned her attention back to her father.

“Daddy! Wake up! Wake up! Wake up! Wake up! Wake up!” she said as she tried to shake him. “Come on Daddy! You gotta wake up!”

“What's that?” Shanelle asks, gesturing to the item in Khari’s hands.

“It's a birthday card I made in arts and crafts at school yesterday. Ms. Renard, my art teacher, said that Daddy would like it.”

Shanelle looked down at Marquise who was still hiding.

“Jig’s up. You can come out now.” Shanelle said to her husband.

Marquise pulled back the covers.

“Daddy! Happy Birthday!” Khari said as she hugged her dad.

“Thank you my little one. Now what's this about a birthday card you made?” he replies.

“Right here Daddy. See?” Khari said before handing him the card.

It was decorated with stickers and glitter.

“Happy Birthday Daddy. I love you. Love, Khari.” Marquise read aloud. It melted his heart and brought a tear to his eye that Khari made him a birthday card. “Thank you, my beautiful one. This means the world to me.”

“So you like it?” Khari asks.

“I love it. It's the best birthday present I have ever had. And do you know why?” he replies.

Khari shook her head no.

“Because you made it for me. I could not ask for a better birthday present.”

Shanelle loved their relationship. There was nothing he wouldn't do for their daughter. And nobody loves that man more than Khari.

“You two are gonna make me cry,” Shanelle said to them.

“Nooo! This is a no-crying zone, Mommy.”

“Is it a hugging zone?” Shanelle asked.

Khari nodded.

“Yup. Right Daddy?” Khari asks.

“Always,” Marquise replies.

What started as a hug between father and daughter turned into a family hug. This was all Marquise wanted and needed. His girls. They are everything he could've ever asked God for. Their love gives him strength. Their support gives him courage. They are his reasons for everything that he does in life.

“Now as much as I love our family moments together, I’m starving! Let's all get dressed so we can go eat.” Marquise said.

“Okay!” Khari replies before hopping out of their bed and running to go get dressed.

Marquise sat with Shanelle for a second holding the handmade card.

“You okay?” Shanelle asks.

Marquise smiled to himself.

“Yes, I’m fine. This just touched my heart is all,” he replies.

Shanelle kissed his cheek.

“You. Teddybear. Ring a bell?” she asks.

Marquise rolled his eyes good-naturedly.

“Come on. Let's get dressed.”

After getting dressed and having breakfast with her family, and surprising her husband with his fully stocked cigar and whiskey lounge, the men were off on joy rides while the girls were celebrating Dee.

“Those boys were outta here quick,” Dee said.

“And they'll be out of our hair for the rest of the day thank goodness,” Shanelle said as they watched the kids play together.

“So it'll just be us, the moms, and the kids?” Dee asks.

“Yup. Just us girls. And Brayden, Branden, and Rain.” Shanelle replies.

“I can't wait!” Dee said.

That night while the guys were out, the girls and kids were celebrating Dee for her birthday.

“Happy Birthday Dee!” the girls said to her.

“Thank you, everyone! This has been amazing! The food is top-tier. The company…I couldn't ask for a better group of friends, sisters, nieces, and nephews,” Dee replies.

“Time for presents Mommy?” Khari whispered to her mom.

“Go for it kiddo!” Shanelle replies.

“Aunt Dee! It's time for birthday presents.” Khari said to Dee.

“Birthday presents?” Dee asks.

“Yeah,” Khari replies.

“What did you get me?” Dee asks.

Khari whistled.

“Bring it in!”

Attendants walked in with four giant vases of different colored roses.

“Oh. My. God!” Dee exclaimed.

“Here Aunt Dee,” Khari said as she handed a card.

Dee read the card out loud.

“For my birthday twin. Happy Birthday! P.S. Khari helped me pick out the roses.”

Dee looked at Khari.

“You did this?” Dee asks.

Khari nodded.

“Yeah! Daddy’s not very good at buying flowers. So I helped,” Khari replies.

Everyone died laughing.

“Little girl! No, you didn't just embarrass your Daddy in a room full of people!” Shanelle said with a laugh.

Dee shook her head with a smile.

“Thank you, Khari. They're absolutely beautiful.”

Khari hugged Dee.

“Happy Birthday!”

“Thank you, sweetie.”

That's when an attendant handed Shanelle a tablet.

“Oh, Dee! Apparently, you left these at the airport.” Shanelle said.

“Left what?” Dee asks.

“These,” Shanelle replies.

When Shanelle handed Dee the tablet, she nearly dropped it. Sitting in a hangar was an all-white Maybach and a private Jet.

“You…” Dee trailed off.

“Weren't about to be upstaged by my husband and daughter? No, I wasn't.” Shanelle replies.

Dee squealed.

“Thank you, Nelle! Thank you! Thank you! Thank you!”

“You're so welcome baby. Hopefully, James won't be too mad at me?”

Dee scoffed.

“Who cares if he is? You got me a jet!”

The rest of the night was filled with giggles, kids, and love. That night Shanelle was leaning against the railing of her balcony when her husband came up behind her and wrapped his arms around her.

“You wonderful, amazing, beautiful woman! Oh, how I love you, let me count the ways!” he whispered in her ear.

“You are so drunk,” she said to him.

“And rich! Did I mention rich?” he asks.

“What do you think I’m doing here?” she replies.

He snickered.

“How was the casino?” she asked.

“Amazing. It's in a perfect location,” he replies.

“I'm not so sure Regina would agree. After all, you did seize the majority of her parent's lands and have the casino built there.”

Marquise rolled his eyes.

“It's not my fault that her father owed on a loan that he never paid back and it forced her to have to pay the interest.”

“That's funny. Because I don't remember seeing that loan on the books for Duke Henri.”

“Her husband was a crafty one. He hid it from the Monarchy. Carlo found it and well my hands were tied.”

“Are you sure you weren't being petty?” she asks.

Marquise gave her a look out the corner of his right eye.

“Okay fine. Whatever your reasons were my King, I'm sure they were justified.”

He brought the palm of her right hand to his lips for a tender kiss.

“Indeed my Queen. And now onto tomorrow night!”

“Finally!”

The two smiled at each other before they turned in.

It was finally the day of The Last Apple Ball. Tonight, the Palace and Cordonia as well as The Royals' family and friends would gather together to celebrate the coming to an end of Shanelle’s pregnancy. What they didn't know was she had one more birthday surprise for her unsuspecting husband.

That whole day was spent as a whirlwind at the palace. It was also the time for her to go over the plan to surprise Marquise with Khari.

“Alright, Peanut! What's the plan for tonight?” Shanelle asked her daughter.

“To surprise Daddy!” Khari replies.

“Right on kiddo! But what are we surprising him with?” Shanelle asks.

Khari thought for a moment.

“The surprise from you and me!” Khari replied.

Shanelle snorted.

“Yes, baby. But what is the surprise?” Shanelle asks.

“The big surprise! The one with me and Daddy.” Khari replies.

“That's right! So go get ready and you can join Grammy and Pop Pop.”

“Okay, Mommy.”

Shanelle watched Khari run off to get ready. Then got ready herself. She was excited for tonight. Because it was about her and her twins. After final hair and makeup, it was time to get dressed. With Abhi’s help, she was ready. She and Marquise opted to skip tradition and not to wear crowns this evening.

They were led to a separate small room as guests were let into the main ballroom. They could hear voices fill the room. Once guests were seated in the main ballroom, the herald announced the entrances.

“Introducing the Mistress Of Ceremonies, Her Royal Highness Crown Princess Khari Rys! Accompanied by His Royal Highness Prince Damien Miller and Duchess Shantel Miller!” the herald announced.

Khari walked in with her grandparents and when they reached the center of the room, they were joined by Margo.

“Hello everybody! Welcome to the palace and welcome to The Last Apple Ball! Tonight we celebrate my Mommy and my brothers!” Khari announced to the room.

Hearing their daughter announce brought tears to Marquise’s eyes. It reminded him of all the times he had announced for his mother and Shanelle noticed.

“You okay?” she asked her husband.

“Yeah. I'm okay. I'm just…I’m so proud of her.” he replied.

“I know. I am too.”

Shanelle laid her head on his shoulder just as Damien was heard clearing his throat.

“Ladies and Gentlemen! Please rise! For His Majesty Marquise Rys and Her Majesty Shanelle Miller-Rys!”

“My Mommy and Daddy!” Khari added.

“The King and Queen Of Cordonia!” Damien announced.

Shanelle slipped her right hand into his left as the Cordonian National Anthem played and the main doors opened up. The couple walked into the room with all eyes on them.

“This is all for you,” Marquise whispered to his wife.

“Us. This is all for us. You deserve to be celebrated just as much as I do. After all, you’re the one who’s had to put up with me.” she replies.

Marquise chuckled softly as they reached the center of the ballroom and their daughter.

“Daddy, were you and Mommy able to hear me?” Khari asked.

“Yes, my love we were. You did fabulously. You were a very big girl. I'm so proud of you.” Marquise replies.

Khari smiled at her father before standing off to the side with her grandparents.

“On behalf of our children, I want to personally thank all of you for coming tonight to celebrate this courageous woman to my left.”

Marquise cleared his throat.

“Being pregnant is not easy. Sacrificing nine to ten months of your life to nurture the precious life of an unborn child is a burden I could never bear. Much less bear the burden to nurture the lives of two unborn children. But she has. My wife has practiced and mastered the intricacies of the arts of grace, poise, patience, tenacity, strength, courage, resilience, beauty, and most importantly love.”

“And my mommy did a great job too!” Khari added.

Marquise chuckled before looking at his wife.

“Tonight is all about you. This celebration of life and love is all for you. Your courage. Your strength. Your protectiveness. Your love. All of these things are privileges that you freely give to the world but mostly to your family. Tonight we celebrate the Queen you are. Tonight we celebrate the Wife you are. But mostly tonight, we celebrate the Mother you are. And the Mother you will become. Because in a matter of just days, your long, arduous journey through pregnancy and your sacrifice will come to an end. And at that end, our boys, our Princes, your sons…will be here. Safe and sound in your arms and surrounded by your love.”

Marquise took a deep breath before kissing the back of her left hand and kneeling before her.

“I want and desperately need you to know that I absolutely adore you, I cherish you, and above all else I love you. As a King, I bend my knee to no one…except you. Tonight, the world celebrates you, it's one true Queen.”

“I hate you so much right now!” she replied quietly with tears in her eyes.

Marquise smiled before rising to his feet.

“Now I believe the Princess has one more thing to say.”

Khari nodded.

“Let the party begin!” Khari declared.

Once the couple took their seats, dinner was served and the celebration began.

Dinner was divine. It was an upscale meal fit for the Queen.

Soon, it was time for dancing! Because they always dance in Cordonia. The ballroom was filled with couples swaying and twirling together in a sea of colors.

“Daddy! Will you dance with me?” Khari asked her father.

“Mon amour, ce serait un honneur pour moi de danser avec toi,” Marquise replies as he took Khari’s hand in his and went out on the dance floor.

Many of the other couples on the floor stopped and watched as the King danced with his daughter. She stood on his feet as they danced around the floor.

“Daddy you're very tall!”

“And you're very short.”

Khari made a face.

“I’m a kid Daddy!”

Marquise snickered.

“No, you're a Princess.”

“Yup!”

Shanelle smiled as she watched them with her parents.

“You know there was a time when you used to do that with me,” Damien said to his daughter.

Shanelle snorted.

“Still could. Wanna dance Daddy?” Shanelle asks.

Damien bowed.

“I would love to,” Damien replied.

Damien took Shanelle by the hand and led her out to the dance floor. Around the dance floor, they went. Eventually dancing in circles with the King and the Princess.

“Hi, Mommy! Hi, Pop Pop!”

“Fancy meeting you two here,” Shanelle said to them.

Marquise looked at Damien with an eyebrow raised.

“Careful Your Highness. That's my wife you got your hands on.”

Damien scoffed.

“She was my daughter way before she was ever your wife. Don't ever forget that.”

Marquise smirked.

“Well played…dad.”

“You're welcome…son.”

Shanelle rolled her eyes good-naturedly.

“You two never stop.”

“Your husband started it!” Damien complained.

Shanelle shrugged.

“Technically, you are in his kingdom.”

Damien grumbled.

“You'll be okay Daddy.”

Eventually, His Majesty switched partners with Damien and was happy to dance with his wife as other couples joined the dance floor.

“My feet hurt and I was starting to get a crick in my neck.”

Shanelle rolled her eyes with a smirk.

“And you enjoyed every second of it.”

“Oh absolutely. Dancing with our 5-year-old ball of energy and giggles is always fun. Reminded me of dancing with my mother.”

“You really miss her.”

Marquise smiled ruefully.

“With us being so close to your due date, I can't help it. I can't help but wish that she was here. I can't help but wish she could be here for you and Khari and especially the boys.”

Shanelle smiled softly at him.

“She's proud of you. You know that right?” Shanelle asks.

“God I can only hope so.”

As the night went on and everyone mingled, danced, laughed, and had a good time. While Shanelle pulled Khari aside for their surprise.

“Alright, kiddo! Are you ready?” Shanelle asked her daughter.

“Yup! Let's surprise Daddy!” Khari replies.

Shanelle looked out to the dance floor to see her husband dancing with Margo.

“He’s gonna be so happy!” Khari said.

“Indeed he will, baby.”

Shanelle cleared her throat before calling for everyone’s attention.

“If I may have everyone’s attention!” Shanellen announced to the gathered crowd, “This little one and I have a special surprise for her father. “

“What?!” Marquise called out from the dance floor.

“You heard me!” Shanelle replies.

Marquise looked at Margo who just shrugged.

“Damien! What is your daughter talking about?�� Marquise asked.

“I have no idea, Your Majesty! I’m not part of this!” Damien replied.

“Oh God! This is how I die. Oh God! Oh God! Oh God!”

Margo stifled a laugh.

“Stop complaining and go see what it is.”

Marquise gave her a look.

“If I die because of whatever it is they have planned, I will haunt you until the end of your days,” Marquise warned her.

“Duly noted my King. Now go.”

With a kiss on Margo’s cheek, Marquise joined his wife and daughter.

“Okay, I’m here. What is it?” he asked them.

That’s when Shanelle signaled for the surprise to be presented. Attendants wheeled in a large square covered in a crushed red velvet veil.

“Now Daddy you gotta close your eyes,” Khari told her father.

Marquise looked over and raised an eyebrow at Shanelle.

“This better not be an assassination attempt.”

Shanelle shrugged innocently.

“That doesn't help. At all.“

“Come on Daddy! You gotta close your eyes.”

“Okay…”

Marquise closed his eyes and Khari led him closer to the surprise. After angling him just right, Khari looked at her mother.

“You ready?” Shanelle mouthed.

When Khari gave her mother two thumbs up, Shanelle gave the signal to have the surprise unveiled.

It was a portrait of him and Khari. Sitting on the steps of the library at Duchy Anyango. They were holding the Monarchial Orb and wearing matching t-shirts.

“Okay, Daddy. You can open your eyes now.”

When Marquise opened his eyes he was stunned. He just stood there staring at the portrait with a hand over his mouth.

“Uh, Mommy?” Khari asks.

“Yeah?” Shanelle replies.

“I think we broke Daddy.”

“Quick! We gotta go!”

“Go where?” Khari asked.

“To your daddy’s office! If he's broken then that means you’re the new Monarch!” Shanelle replies.

“But I’m 5!”

“Exactly! Until you become of age I get to rule! Come on girl! We gotta move!”

Khari gave her mother a look.

“Mommy!” she fussed.

“What?! This is what me and Grammy have been working for! I get for rule and she gets to finally retire. This is our chance!”

Khari wouldn't budge.

“Ugh! Why do you have to be such a Daddy’s girl?” Shanelle fussed.

“Ask Pop Pop that question,” Khari replies.

Shanelle rolled her eyes with a smile.

“Fine! Go check on your Daddy.”

Khari walked over to her father and put her right hand in his left.

“Daddy?” Khari asked.

Her question snapped him out of whatever trance he was in.

“Huh?” he replies.

“Are you okay?” she asks.

“Yes, my love. I'm okay. Did you do this?” he asked.

“Me and Mommy did this. Do you like it?” Khari replies.

He knelt down to look his daughter in the eye.

“I love it. When did you and your mother do this?” he asked.

“A few weeks ago. Mommy said it would be a big surprise for your birthday but I had to keep quiet. Do you know what it means?” she replies.

Marquise looked at the portrait with a smile.

“Cordonia Forever?”

Khari giggled.

“No silly! It means Cordonia present,” she said as she placed her right hand over his heart.

“And future,” he said as he placed his hand over hers and finished her sentence. She nodded. Marquise shook his head with a sniffle.

“I don’t think you understand what you mean to me. God knows I adore you. I will do any and everything for you. You are my entire reason for everything that I do. You are my pride and joy. My reason for waking up. My reason for being the King that I am.“

“I love you, Daddy.”

He smiled at her with tears in his eyes.

“I love you too. You are my sweet Princess, and no matter how old you get, no matter how independent you become, no matter where you go or what course you chart in this life…I want you to know that you will always be my little girl.”

Khari threw her arms around his neck and gave him the biggest hug that she could muster. When he stood up, she was in his arms.

“Do me a favor, go stand over there with your grandparents while I deal with your mother.”

Khari nodded.

“Be nice Daddy!”

“I'm always nice!”

Khari gave him a look.

“Okay, I’m nice most of the time.”

“Much better.”

With a sweet kiss on her forehead, Marquise put his daughter down and watched her run off to her grandparents before turning his attention to his wife.

“Hi!” Shanelle said to her husband.

“You tried to kill me!”

“I did not!”

“You did too! I nearly had a stroke!”

“Why would I kill you in a room full of witnesses, specifically our daughter?” Shanelle asks.

“Because you’re a sadist who is evil like that!” he replied.

Shanelle couldn't disagree with him.

“Good point.”

Marquise shook his head with tears in his eyes.

“How did you do this?” he barely managed to ask his wife.

“I wanted you to have something that symbolizes your love for Khari and the boys,” she replied.

He took a deep breath as he ran a hand over the border of the portrait. As if to remind himself of the love he is so blessed to have.

He spoke softly, “I don’t even know what to say to you. You have given me the greatest I could ever ask for in our daughter and our sons but this…Shanelle you have no idea how much this means to me.”

She smiled softly at him and said, “I think I have a pretty good idea. But in all seriousness, I’m happy that you like it.”

He shook his head and said, “I don’t like it, my love. I love it. I truly love it.”

“Happy Birthday, Marquise. It might have taken a while but this was the birthday present we wanted you to have. Isn’t that right babe?”, she said as she looked over to see their daughter who was asleep in her father’s arms. “Annnnd…she’s out!”

Her mother mouthed the words, “We’ll go put her to bed.”

“Awww! Poor baby couldn't hang.”

Marquise chuckled.

“Message well received,” he said.

He knelt before her. Resting his forehead against her stomach.

“I would be dead without you in my life. You have given me the life I always prayed to God for. I adore you. I cherish you. I worship you. I lay myself, my love, and my life at your altar. You are a Goddess to me and to the world. You have given me our beautiful children. You have given me a love I am not worthy of. I don't deserve you. I never will deserve you. Tonight is about you. Not me. And yet you refuse the spotlight that was always meant to be just for you.”

“Because tonight is about us. Not just me. I can't do any of this, hell I would not have any of this without you.”

Marquise took a shaky breath before standing up.

“I'm reminded of the song we chose for our anniversary this year.”

He cleared his throat before singing softly.

“We were made, we were made to love. Oh, baby. You came along and rescued me, rescued me. Stuck on you. And Lord I pray, we keep holding on.”

“Holding on…” she sang to him.

“I'll be holding on. I’ll keep holding on.” he sang to her.

They smiled at each other.

“I love you Shanelle.”

“I love you too Marquise.”

Marquise signaled to an attendant to bring him and her a glass.

“If you all will take a glass and indulge me in one last toast,” he said to the crowd before turning to Shanelle.

“I can say a million and one things to and about you. And all of it would do you no justice. But I will say this, my love, you are an incredibly phenomenal woman. You are brave. You are selfless. You are unconditionally loving. You are protective. You are fierce in your unwavering loyalty. You lead this kingdom with conviction. You give without question, rhyme, or reason. You are the Queen this world deserves to have and to celebrate. So here's to you.”

Marquise raised his glass and others followed suit.

“All Hail The Queen!”

Shanelle nodded tearfully as she clinked her glass with his. She placed a hand on her stomach before speaking.

“You know one would think I could do this whole closing speech thing in my sleep. Because I have done it a million times before. But right now I’m speechless. I have no words to thank everyone with. Many of you traveled far and wide to attend this ball tonight and I have not been and can not be more grateful. To my friends, and especially to my family, I love you all so much. Tonight was about joy and excitement. And I couldn't ask for a better night to celebrate. But tonight was not just about me. It was about us. It is about our family. And the life and love we share.”

Shanelle took a deep breath.

“So I say this to you. My husband.”

Shanelle cleared her throat.

“Long Live The King! May your reign be steadfast and true!”

Marquise bowed to her. As the crowd began to filter out of the ballroom, Marquise led his wife to a side door.

“Walk with me?” he whispered.

“Sure. Where are we going?” she replies.

“To the hedge maze.”

She looped her left arm with his right as they stepped out into the cool autumn air. They walked in companionable silence to the entrance of the maze.

“So why are we walking to the hedge maze?” she asks.

“It's been a long time since we walked the maze. And with the boys due soon, I was feeling nostalgic,” he replied.

They walked into the maze hand in hand. Disappearing into the hedges and flowers. They walked until they came to the swing at the halfway point.

“Here sit,” he said to her.

“I don’t know if you know this but I don't fit in this swing anymore.”

He gave her a look.

“Okay but if I get stuck that's gonna be your ass,” she warned him.

“Worth it.”

He knelt before her as if to pray.

“You've been doing that all night. Your knees are gonna be killing you in the morning,” she said to him.

He smiled softly before looking at her.

“It's worth the pain.”

He rested his forehead against her stomach before placing a sweet kiss. When he stood up he walked behind her gently placing his hands around hers.

“You know what I saw as we walked the path here?” he asked her.

“No, what?” she replies.

“I saw our children. Laughing and running down the path. Each one trying to be the first to get to the swing.”

“Like you and Leo used to do?” she asks.

“Yes. Just without all the tripping and snickering,” he replied.

“And what else do you see in this vision of yours?” she asks.

“I saw me behind them. Way behind them,” he replies.

“Why are you way behind them?”

“Because I’m still at the entrance trying to catch my breath.”

Shanelle snorted.

“But when I finally reach them, they're all on the swing together. The boys are sitting in Khari’s lap and they're just waiting for me to push them.”

Marquise shook his head.

“You probably think it's silly.”

“No. I think it's beautiful. You see them being children. Getting to be happy and carefree for a time. Getting to laugh and run around. But mostly you see them having the childhood you didn't. You see them getting to feel the love of their father. Something you never had.”

She felt his hands tighten around hers.

“I can't get this wrong. I can’t. I can't screw this up. I will never be able to forgive myself. I will never be able to live with myself. I can't be like him. I refuse to be like him.”

“You aren't. And you never will be. You are not your father. You love and care for your children. Will you always get this father thing right? No. But you never give up. You always strive to be the best father you can be. Because you know what it feels like to not have a father. Connie was horrible. The absolute worst example of a father. He was cruel, cold, neglectful, arrogant, and callous. You aren't like that. You could never be like that.”

Marquise sat down in front of her. Resting his head against her belly. She rested her arms on his shoulders.

“I know you see him as your demon. And I understand why you do. But he is not your burden or your cross to bear. Connie made his own choices in life and now his soul sits in whatever hell he created for himself. You are not responsible for him. You never were. Unlike him, you are good to your children. Just look at Khari. That little girl adores you and will cuss out anyone before shanking them with a Barbie doll if they dare to speak ill of her Daddy. Because her Daddy is the best Daddy in the whole wide world.”

Marquise cackled.

“Shanking them with a Barbie doll?” he asks.

“Have you met your daughter?” she replies.

“True enough.”

Shanelle leaned forward slightly.

“Our kids are so incredibly blessed to call you their father. You have always been the father to Khari that you always wanted Connie to be to you. You guide her. You love her. You teach her. You sing to her. You dance with her. You will embarrass yourself just to make her laugh and smile. When she's scared you’re there to comfort her. You put in the work to show up and be present in her life. Because that's who you are. You’re a good father. And soon, these two munchkins will know the love that their sister knows.”

“Thank you, my love.”

“You're welcome. Now get me out of this swing before I get stuck.”

Marquise stood up before helping his wife out of the swing and brushing off the grass stuck to his pants.

“Abhi is going to blow a gasket when he finds out you got grass on your pants,” Shanelle said to him.

Marquise threw her a cocky smirk before falling back into the grass wildly moving his arms and legs up and down.

“What are you doing?” Shanelle asked.

“Making grass angels! They're like snow angels but without the snow!” he replies.

Shanelle couldn't help but laugh at her husband's antics.

“Stop it before you give your uncle a stroke,” she said to him while laughing.

“Oh come on! You should try it!”

“If I get down there with you I won't be getting back up.”

“Suit yourself! Wheeeeeeee!”

“You are so childish!”

The two laughed until both were out of breath. Finally, Marquise stood up covered in grass.

“You are something else. You know that right?” she asks.

“I made you laugh and I got to see that smile that I love so much. So I’d say my childishness paid off,” he replies.

Shanelle shook her head before wrapping her arms around his neck.

“You know why I love this part of the hedge maze?” he asks.

She shook her head no.

“Because this is where we spent our first anniversary. Just you, me, a blanket, a ton of snow, and mugs of hot chocolate.”

She smiled at him.

“I love you. So much,” he whispers to her.

“I love you too,” she replied before kissing him sweetly.

He took her by the hand and they walked back into the palace.

This whole weekend had been a birthday to remember for him and now it was her turn to celebrate. She and the girls are going to see Usher.

The days leading up to her birthday flew by. And before she knew it, she was on a plane headed to Spain to pick Robin up so they could fly to Las Vegas together. While the plane refueled, Shanelle went to pick up Robin who was more than ready to go.

As soon as Shanelle stepped out of the waiting car, Robin ran past her.

“What in the world?” Shanelle asks.

“Nelle! Let's go! We got a plane to catch!” Rob replies.

“Why did you run past me like that?” Shanelle asked.

“Because your friend is on demon time!” Rob replied.

“My friend?” Shanelle asked herself. Just as Eddie walked up.

“Hey, Butta!”

“Boy don't ‘Hey Butta’ me! What did you do?” she asked him.

“I ain't do nothing!” he replies.

“Uh huh. Then why did she run past me talking about you on demon time?” she asked.

“You really gotta ask me that?” he replies with a grin.

“You know what? Bye! Ain't got it in me to go down that rabbit hole. See you Monday!” Shanelle said before she walked off.

When Shanelle got back in the car, she and Robin just shared a look before they died laughing as they drove off.

“Demon time huh?” Shanelle asks.

“Chileeeeeeee! That man has been on my ass!” Robin replies.

“I mean is that such a bad thing?” Shanelle asks.

“Girl! Bye!” Robin replies.

Shanelle snickered.

“Anyways! You ready to go see Usher?” Robin asks.

“I can hear him calling me now,” Shanelle replies.

“Chile! I can't wait to see that man!”

“Look, all I know is y'all better not let me drop these twins while we’re there.”

“Speaking of, how are my babies?” Robin asks.

“Ready to come out. I'm ready to meet them.” Shanelle replies.

“I know. It's just a matter of time before they get here.”

“That time can't come fast enough.”

The two rode to the airport. Giggling and gossiping and were soon in the sky bound for Las Vegas. After touching down the girls grabbed dinner before heading to the Presidential Suite at the Bellagio Hotel.

“Look at the views! And your husband paid for all of this?” Robin asks.

“All of it baby! We will be living like Queens this whole weekend!” Shanelle replies.

“Remind me to thank your husband later. In the meantime, I’m gonna go raid the bar.”

“Have fun baby.”

Shanelle watched Robin head to the bar before turning her attention back to the skyline before her. As the sun started to set her excitement started to peak. Her birthday was in just a few hours. And she gets to spend it with her friends. Once most of the girls got there it was time to party.

The next day was the day of the Queen. It was finally Shanelle’s birthday. And she was planning on acting a whole fool. Pregnant belly and all. She and the girls spent the day getting pampered, going shopping, and being a part of the groundbreaking for her newest hotel. Slated to open on her birthday the following year.

Before dinner, she got a call from the two people she loved the most. Her husband and daughter.

“Happy Birthday Mommy!” Khari said to her.

“Thank you Peanut. And thank you for my card. I love it so much.”

“You're welcome, Mommy. Are you having fun?” Khari asked.

“Yes, baby I am. We've had so much fun today.”

“That's good. And when you come back Daddy and I will have a big surprise for you!”

“Oh really?” Shanelle asks.

“Yeah! Right Daddy?” Khari replies.

“That's right my love,” Marquise said.

“Uh-huh. What did you do sir?” Shanelle asks.

“Can't tell you. It'll ruin the surprise,” he replies.

“Fine! Be that way! Oh! And thank you for all the flowers. They're beautiful.”

“You're more than welcome. Now you should go. We can hear your stomach.”

Shanelle looked down at her belly.

“Good idea. I love you both so much. Thank you for the birthday wishes. I'll talk to you both soon.”

“Okay,” Marquise replied.

“Daddy! Your phone is ringing!” Khari said to him.

He groaned.

“What's wrong?” Shanelle asked.

“Group chat,” he replies.

Shanelle winced.

“They giving you the third degree?” Shanelle asks.

“You have no idea,” Marquise replies.

“Yikes!”

“Yeah…we’ll let you go. Have fun, my love. Happy Birthday.”

Shanelle smiled at him.

“I'll see both soon. I love you.”

“We love you too.”

With that, the call ended with butterflies fluttering in her stomach, and not because of the twins.

At her birthday dinner, the girls enjoyed a full luxury 5-course meal courtesy of Marquise. Well, all except Bronwyn who was late getting there. She texted the group chat that she’d meet them at the hotel. The girls couldn't help but crack jokes about it.

“Oh no! It actually happened!” Shanelle said in feigned shock.

“What?” Dee asked.

“For the first time, Aly and Chut weren't late! Normally we’d just be leaving the show when they showed up!” Shanelle replies.

The girls died laughing as their waiter brought Shanelle’s favorite cupcakes. Red Velvet and Marble.

“Mmmm! These are divine!!” Shanelle said as she devoured hers.

“This chocolate frosting is heaven!” Robin added.

“We're gonna save some for Bron right?” Nina asks.

Everybody looked at each other.

“We gonna try to,” Shanelle replies with a mouth full of cupcake.

Later after dinner, the girls were all together at the hotel suite getting ready for the show.

“I can't believe we're going to see Usher!” Bronwyn squealed.

“I can't believe you were late. You broke the streak!” Shanelle teased.

“Oh, my God, Nelle! I texted you and said I would be late. I had to put out a small fire at the winery!”

“You're lucky that I love you so much. Otherwise, I wouldn't have saved you some cupcakes.”

Bronwyn hugged her.

“I love you too, birthday girl. And if I may, those cupcakes were to die for!”

“Indeed they were. Now ladies! It is time! Let's go see our husband!” Shanelle announced.

With a cheer, the girls were out the door and on their way to see Usher. The girls were chauffeured to the venue and then taken to a private VIP lounge before the show.

“Just so we're all on the same page, Usher is gonna come through that door, right?” Aly asked.

“Yup. All tall, fine, and chocolate of him.” Shanelle replies.

The excitement was through the roof and when Usher walked in the girls damn near melted. They couldn't get enough of him. His smile dazzled them. His voice made them hot all over. They couldn't wait to get to their seats. The show was amazing. They watched him perform on skates. And the way his body moved was hypnotizing.

Usher was just about to change to his next song when he stopped and said, “I wanna take a moment to shoutout some very special guests. The FabBabes are in the building because it’s Queen Shanelle’s birthday so Happy Birthday Beautiful! I hope you, Robin, Desha, Nina, Bronwyn, Chutney, and Alyssa enjoy yourselves tonight.”

And when he winked at them, that did it for them. That put the girls on the floor. They didn't know what to do with themselves. When they got back to the hotel room they were buzzing.

“So to recap, Usher basically proposed to us right?” Shanelle asks.

“Yup!” the girls replied.

“And we all said yes right?” she asks.

“YES!!” they replied.

“BEST FUCKING BIRTHDAY EVER!”

And now it was time for act two of the Birthday Bachelorette Bash. That Saturday was all about Nina. And Shanelle was gonna make sure the girls sent her off to married life right!

They met up for brunch and then went running loose around Vegas. Exploring and genuinely having fun in Sin City. They wound up at a pool party and took over the scene. So many at the party wanted to get autographs and pictures with the girls. They were celebrities after all. Later that night at dinner, Shanelle toasted her best friend.

“My beautiful one. My love. My Bride to be. In a few short days, you will go from Miss Nina Keane to Mrs. Sam Dalton. And I can not wait to watch it all unfold. I will get the honor and privilege to bear witness to you cementing the love you have worked hard to achieve and keep. I will bear witness to you receiving the love you have always been worthy of. I can not tell you how happy that makes me. I have only ever wanted the best for you. And baby. You found it. And the best found you. We love you. Here's to Mrs. Sam Dalton!”

The girls toasted Nina who had tears in her eyes.

“Thank you, girls! I could not ask for a better send-off than this one. And we're not done! We're STILL going club hopping! I appreciate you all. And I love you all so much! Here's to me bitches!”

The girls cheered before heading out into the night to party til they dropped.

The next morning, Shanelle was just walking into the living room when she was met with blue balloons and gifts galore.

“Uh, what is all this?” she asks.

“Your baby shower! Duh!” Nina replied.

Shanelle looked around in shock.

“Y’all serious?” she asks.

“No. We got presents and food for those two special boys for no reason.” Nina replied.

“Y’know I'd kick you square in your ass but unfortunately my leg can't go that high right now.”

The girls laughed.

“Sit down Nelle. You've got gifts to open.” Bronwyn said to her.

“Yeah sit!” Nina added.

Shanelle sucked her teeth before throwing a pillow at Nina as she sat down. As Shanelle looked around at the many presents for the boys, she couldn't help but get emotional.

“Oh my goodness! Y'all didn't have to do this.”

“Um, your husband told us we could plan your baby shower so yes we did. And with The Last Apple Ball being last week, we wanted to do something small and intimate.” Robin replied.

Shanelle smiles before looking down at her belly.

“You two hear all that? You’re being spoiled.”

“As our nephews should be!” Dee piped up.

Shanelle laughed as she wiped away tears.

“I don’t know what I would do or where I would be without you girls by my side. Thank you so much!”

Shanelle took a deep breath and then dried her eyes.

“Okay! Okay! Enough tears! I got presents to open!”

Shanelle couldn't believe her friends did all of this. She loved all the gifts her friends had gotten for the boys. They spent the rest of the day hanging around the hotel suite and ordering room service. Later that night the girls decided to try their luck at the casino. They all split up going about the casino. Eventually, they met up at the private poker room where Shanelle and Bronwyn were killing their competition.

“How much money have you two won?” Dee asked.

Shanelle looked at her enormous stack of chips.

“More than enough to set our kids up for the rest of their lives,” Shanelle replied.

“Shanelle has been a beast since we sat down,” Bronwyn said as she raked in her chips.

“Learned from the best and now I teach others how to win, not just play.”

The girls sat around and watched Shanelle and Bronwyn slaughter everyone that tried to beat them.

That Monday it was time to say goodbye. And Shanelle summed the weekend up perfectly.

“Best. Weekend. Ever!”

#khoicesbyk #choices #choices stories you play #pixelberry #fanfic #choices fanfiction #king marquise #queen shanelle #king of cordonia #queen of cordonia #king and queen of cordonia #love everlasting #black marriage #black couple #black love #cfwc fics of the week

3 notes · View notes

khoicesbyk · 2 years ago

Text

The Royal Romance.

Love Everlasting.

A/N: I had a different name and plot for this fic over a year ago. But after being in the RP community for more than a year, I've decided to write the current Royal Life of my favorite OTP.

Current Word Count: 50K words. (may be slightly more or may be slightly less. Look, I stop counting after editing and re-editing and driving myself insane. 🤷🏾‍♀️)

If you’d like to be added to my tag list. Just reblog or dm me and I will gladly add you! 😁😘

This series is rated Mature and/or Explicit. It is NOT reading material that is safe for those under 18. Reader discretion is STRONGLY advised!

Missing a chapter or want to read a chapter again? I got you covered! Click ——> Here!

Tag List: @choicesficwriterscreations @peonierose @twinkleallnight @txemrn @shewillreadyou

Yes. We have another chapter with MULTIPLE parts to it. Sorry, I tried to keep under 10K words but I became possessed by the ancestors and didn't stop until they said I’d written enough.

Chapter 9.) Matrimony. Part 1.

Shanelle and Khari were sitting in the solarium, looking through her wedding album.

“Ooh! There's you! There's Daddy! Look at TiTi! Uncle Dino! Everybody looks so sparkly.” Khari said as she looked through the photos.

“Thank you, baby.”

“Whoa! Look at the cake! It's so tall, mommy!”

“Yup. And it's a good thing they didn't drop it when they brought it out. Otherwise, your Daddy would've had a heart attack.”

Khari turns to the next page just as her dad walks in followed by their quartet of Corgis.

“There are my two favorite girls! What are you two up to?” Marquise asked.

“We're taking a trip down memory lane and looking at our wedding album,” Shanelle replies.

“Yeah! You should join us, Daddy.” Khari added.

“You know. I think I will. You got room for one more?”

Khari nodded before scooting over.

“Oooh! There's Auntie Nina! And Uncle Lo! Auntie Bronwyn! Look! There's Grammy and Pop Pop! There's Grammy Margo and…” Khari trailed off.

Marquise noticed the look on her face.

“What is it, my love?” he asked.

“Grandpa George,” Khari replied sadly.

Marquise shared a concerned look with his wife.

“I miss him,” Khari said with a sniffle.

Marquise wrapped an arm around his daughter as Khari buried her face in her dad’s side.

“I miss Grandpa.” Khari cried.

The one thing Marquise hated to see most in this world was his daughter in tears.

“Look at me, my love,” he spoke softly to Khari.

Khari looked up at him with tears in her eyes.

“My little one. Tears in those beautiful eyes simply will not do. I won't stand for it. So let's dry your eyes.”

Shanelle grabbed tissues and dabbed at Khari’s eyes.

“Much better,” Shanelle said after drying Khari’s eyes.

“Grammy says I should smile because Grandpa is in a happy place but I miss him.”

Marquise kissed her forehead softly.

“We know you do, my love. And it's okay to feel sad. We miss him too.”

“Do you think Grandpa misses us?” Khari asked.

“I'm sure he does, Peanut. You and Callie were his girls.” Shanelle replies.

“Then why did Grandpa go away? I don't understand.” Khari cried.

Shanelle nodded to her husband before he cradled their daughter in his arms.

“My sweet little girl. I know how you feel. I know that it hurts to lose someone you love so much.”

“You do Daddy?” Khari asked with a sniffle.

“Yes, my sweet one. I was just a wee bit older than you when my mother passed away.” Marquise replies.

“Were you sad Daddy?”

“Yes. I was very sad. I missed her terribly. Even now I miss her.”

“Really?” Khari asked.

“Yes, my love. I miss her a lot. Especially because she never got the chance to meet you, your brothers, and your mother. She never got the chance to love all of you,” Marquise replied.

Khari laid her head on her daddy’s shoulder.

“Do you think she would've liked me?” Khari asked.

“Ellie would have loved you. Even more, than I do.” a voice called out. It was Margo.

She saw the look on Khari’s face and became concerned.

“What's wrong, my sweet? Why do you look so sad?” Margo asked Khari.

Instead of answering, Khari hopped off the couch and ran to Margo.

“I miss Grandpa.”

Margo hugged Khari tightly.

“Oh, my sweet darling. I know you do. We all miss Grandpa.”

Margo thought for a second.

“I have an idea. Do you know what I did with your father when your grandmother passed away?” Margo asked Khari.

“What did you do, Grammy?” Khari replied.

“I took him and your Uncle Leo to a card shop in the city center. And we bought birthday cards and balloons. And when we got back to the Palace I had them write a message inside each card and tied them to a balloon, and we sent them off to heaven. Your father and I have done that every year for your grandmother's birthday. So what do you say we do that for Grandpa?”

Khari nodded.

“Okay.”

Margo smiled.

“To make it even more special, we’ll get art supplies and make the cards ourselves. Would you like that?” Margo asked.

“Yes. And we can make them pretty for Grandpa.” Khari replied.

“Exactly. Now dry your eyes my darling. We have cards to make.”

“Okay, Grammy.”

Margo took Khari by the hand and as she led the young princess out, she looked back to see her son mouth the words ‘thank you, mom’.

“I will never not be thankful for her,” Shanelle said with a sigh of relief.

“You? I would've been dead without her here with me.”

“Margo was not going to leave you and Leo alone with Connie.”

“I know. That's what I love most about her. She is as protective as she is loving.”

Marquise looked down at the photo album.

“I do have a question for you my love.”

“Yes, Your Majesty?”

“Why were you two looking through our wedding album?” Marquise asked.

“Khari was curious. And she wanted to know why she wasn't in any of the photos.” Shanelle replied.

“She wasn't born yet.”

“That's what I told her. But she was convinced she had to be in the photo album somewhere. So I broke out the album and we started looking through it.”

Marquise chuckled softly.

“My what a day that was.”

“Yeah. We had so much fun. The wedding was everything I ever wanted. The reception was immaculate. Everyone looked beautiful.”

“The wedding night was stellar! If I do say so myself.”

Shanelle shook her head.

“You gave me the wedding of my dreams that day.”

“I know I've said this before but I'll say it again, anything for you,” he said before turning the page to their official wedding photo.

“We were so young.”

“Yeah, we were. Look at us. You looked so good even in all that white regalia. I just knew you'd spill wine all over it.”

“And you were majestic in your wedding gown. It's amazing how we were and still are so in love,” he said before smiling at the photo.

“Indeed, my King.”

Their wedding was the talk of the town. Marquise made sure to pull out all the stops to give his bride the wedding of the century. What started in Boston ended in New York.

Let's go back, shall we?

It was the weekend after Shanelle and Marquise officially got engaged she was just waking up and when she rolled over the bed was empty. She sat up in bed and saw the bedroom door was cracked so she knew where he was. She threw on a robe and went down to the kitchen to find her then-fiance making coffee.

“Good morning my beautiful fiancee,” he said as he greeted her.

“Good morning, Your future Majesty,” she replied.

“Can I offer you a fresh cup?” he asked.

“Sure,” she replied as she sat down at the kitchen island.

He brought her a fresh hot cup of coffee with all her favorite accouterments.

“Ooh! I get the royal treatment.”

Marquise snorted.

“Well, you are the future Queen of Cordonia, my love.”

“It doesn't feel real. I'm going to be a Queen. Me. Plain old me.”

“First things first, don't ever call yourself plain. You are everything but plain.”

“You know what I meant.”

“I stand by my previous statement.”

Shanelle shook her head before taking a sip of her coffee.

“So what's for breakfast?” she asked.

“I was thinking of hash and eggs with Strawberry Nutella pancakes. I have some Spanish ham in the fridge that has to be used before it goes bad,” he replied.

“Works for me.”

“Coming right up.”

She watched him finish his coffee and start breakfast prep. Soon after he had a hot breakfast ready for them both.

“And voila! Breakfast is served.”

“Looks delicious.”

“Thank you, my love.”

“I take it that it won't always be like this.”

“Unfortunately no. This right now is the calm before the storm.”

“What's the storm?” she asked.

“Formally and officially announcing our engagement, naming you a duchy, beginning the transfer of Monarchial power, coming up with a plan to bring Cordonia back to life, uniting the last remaining two Royal Families as one, on top of planning our wedding,” he replies.

“That's a tall order.”

“Exactly. We will be busy for the next few months.”

“How soon do we have to be married?” she asked.

“Ideally? Now. But I want you to have the wedding of your dreams.” he replies.

“Gee thanks.”

Marquise chuckled.

“Is it wrong that I’m terrified?” she asked.

“No. Because essentially you’d be walking in blind. You have never dealt with Cordonian politics. I deal with them in my sleep. But that's also why you will be an amazing Queen. Because you aren't native to the kingdom, you can offer an outside and fresh perspective to the kingdom. Like my mother did when she was Queen. It's why the people loved her so much.”

“I'm sad I never got to meet her.”

“She would have loved you. She would've been pissed at our fathers and your uncle because of the betrothal agreement.”

“You think so?” she asked.

“Absolutely. She abhorred arranged marriages. Her mother was forced into one in Kenya. That's why she took the job as a chambermaid in Auvernal. She wanted to get her and my mother as far away from her husband as possible.”

“What was he like?” she asked.

“From the stories my mother used to tell, he was cruel. He had multiple wives and children in their village. According to my mother, he used to beat his wives if they disobeyed him.” he replied.

“What was your grandmother’s name?” she asked.

“Esther. I have a picture of her back home. She died after my parents were married. To honor her, my mother contacted her oldest brother, my uncle Victor, and had her buried near their village in Kenya.” he replied.

“Wow.”

“To keep me connected to her side of my family, she taught me to speak, read, and write Swahili.”

“Really?” she asked.

“Yes. She wanted me to learn so that if I ever found myself in Kenya again, I would know how to communicate with the people there. So I would never need a guide,” he replied.

“Your mother was a badass.”

“Thank you. Where do you think I get it from?” he asked.

“You're not a badass, sir.”

“Rude!”

Shanelle snickered.

“I can't believe you know Swahili.”

“It's a beautiful language. It's also how my mother used to curse at my father.”

“Really?” she asked.

“Mmmhmmm. Whenever she got mad at him, she'd curse his name in Swahili. And he was none the wiser.”

“Again she was a badass.”

“Thank you. She tried to teach him Swahili but he was never interested.”

“Would you ever teach me?” she asked.

“Sure. I'll start with my favorite phrase,” he replied.

“What's your favorite phrase in Swahili?” she asked.

“Nakupenda, mrembo wangu. It means I love you, my beautiful one,” he replied.

“Smooth.”

He snickered.

“So in terms of the engagement, what happens now?” she asks.

“Well first things first, I would send the news off to two people,” he replied.

“Who?”

“Duke Godfrey would be first. He's the herald of the Monarchy. He sends out official Press Releases on behalf of my father. And the second is an old friend named Donnie Brine. He's the Editor-in-Chief at the CBC.”

“What's the CBC?” she asked.

“The Cordonian Broadcasting Company. He's covered both Royal Families for decades. Once they're alerted, we will be off to Cordonia.” he replies.

“To be married?” she asked.

“No. To begin the transfer of Monarchial power,” he replies.

“What does that entail exactly?” she asked.

“We would meet with my father and your uncle and they would sign over their kingdoms to us. Then the process would begin and it would finalize at our wedding,” he replies.

“What happens if they try to fight us?” she asks.

“They could but it would do them no good. The one smart thing your father did right was to have a special provision written into the agreement. My father and your uncle have to transfer the kingdoms over to us peacefully or else they'll be stripped of their titles, thrown into a dungeon and the two kingdoms will be turned over to you without us having to be married.” he replies.

“My dad did that?”

“Yes. He wasn't just going to turn you over without you getting a kingdom.”

Shanelle sighed.

“So I guess he was looking out for me.”

“Indeed. Speaking of which, have you talked to him?” he asked.

Shanelle shook her head no.

“I don’t know if I’m ready to speak to him yet.”

“I understand but hopefully you'll be talking to him before we get married.”

“Hopefully. Now when will you send the news about our engagement?” she asked.

“As soon as I get back upstairs to my laptop. Why? You in a rush?” he replied.

“Am I in a rush to get my duchy? Yes.”

“And here I thought you loved me.”

“I love money, power, and access. Not you.”

Marquise placed a hand over his chest.

“I'm being used! My poor heart.”

The two snickered.

“Are you ready, love?” he asked.

“No. But I know that you'll be there,” she replies.

He covered her trembling right hand with his.

“Of course not. I will never leave you alone. We rule together.”

“So let's get this show on the road.”

Marquise smiled at her. They finished their breakfast before he headed upstairs to send the news of their engagement off to the proper channels. And while he was sending the official word, she was breaking the news to her girls.

“Okay out with it!” Nina said.

“Yeah! What was with that cryptic text?” Robin asked.

“It better be an emergency!” Bron pouted.

“What they said!” Aly, Dee, and Chut said in agreement.

“Are y'all done?” Shanelle asked.

“What is it, Princess?” Nina asked.

Shanelle sighed dramatically before covering her face with her left hand showing her engagement ring.

“Gee…what could I possibly text you tramps about that would be so damn urgent?” she asked.

The girls stared for a few seconds trying to figure out what Shanelle was asking until Nina spoke up.

“HOLY SHIT! IS THAT AN ENGAGEMENT RING?!” Nina blurted out.

“And my favorite Keane Klown wins the door prize!”

The girls all began talking and cheering all at once.

“Oh, My God!” Dee squealed.

“Yesssssssss!” Chut cheered.

“Congratulations Shan! I'm so happy for you!”

“We are planning a bachelorette party!” Bron piped up.

“And the Bridal Shower!” Robin added.

Shanelle shook her head with a smile.

“Thank you, girls.”

“When did he propose?” Nina asked.

“The other night. It was a whole thing.” Shanelle replied.

“Did he do a whole romantic gesture?” Bron asked.

“He was going to do that until…” Shanelle replied.

“Until what?” Dee asked.

Shanelle sighed deeply.

“Until Cass showed up.”

“WHAT?! The girls exclaimed.

“No. He didn't,” Nina said out loud.

Shanelle looked at her best friend.

“He did. It's not his fault. He was set up.”

“By who?” Chut asked.

“Marquise’s ex. She set him up.” Shanelle replies.

The girls all went off at once. None more than Nina.

“How the fuck did she do that?” Nina asked.

“Apparently when she found out about me, she also found out about Cass. And she reached out to him and fed him a bullshit lie about me being in trouble and that he had to save me from Marquise.” Shanelle replies.

“Oh hell no!” Robin growled.

“She needs her ass beat!” Nina growled.

“Trust and believe she's getting her ass handed to her. But not by you.”

“And why not? He's my brother.” Nina asked.

“Because I'm not about to have you arrested for a murder that you can't get away with,” Shanelle replied.

“What makes you think I can't get away with it?” Nina asked.

“Because she's Cordonian Royalty and you're not. Also, what part of ‘I'm not about to have you arrested for a murder that you can't get away with’ did you not hear?” Shanelle replied.

Nina sucked her teeth.

“Besides, I owe the bitch an ass-whooping anyway.”

“Uh uh! We want in!” Bron piped up.

“Fine! Y'all can record me beating her ass while yelling WorldStar!”

The girls laughed.

“So what happened?” Dee asked.

“I was upstairs when I heard yelling and when I came downstairs, Cass had his gun drawn on Marquise,” Shanelle replies.

“He drew his weapon?” Robin asked.

“Yeah. That's not even the worst part.” Shanelle replies.

“I don’t like the sound of this.” Chut quipped.

Shanelle sighed.

“Marquise and I were coming back from a youth football game when he got an alert on his phone. Cass tripped the silent alarm when he picked the lock on the kitchen door.”

“He broke in?!” Aly asked.

“Yeah…” Shanelle replied.

“He had a warrant right?” Nina asked.

Shanelle went quiet.

“Oh no! No! He wouldn't!”

Shanelle sighed deeply.

“Sadly he did. He not only broke in but he didn't have a warrant.”

The girls groaned and sighed in disappointment.

“Please don't be mad at him. He did what he thought was right. He thought he was protecting me. If y'all are gonna be mad, be mad at the bitch. This was her fault. Not his.”

“Oh believe me. I am pissed at her. I can't believe she set my brother up.” Nina hissed.

“I can. I'm sure she thought Cass would be able to convince me to leave Marquise. Which is kinda ironic.”

“Why?” Dee asked.

“According to Marquise, this chick is already married.”

“Marrieddddddd?!?!?!?!” Bron asked.

“Yup. She got a whole-ass husband at home but she swears that she doesn't love him. She only loves my now fiance.” Shanelle replied.

“She is fucking insane.” Chut quipped.

“She's the perfect case study for you babe.”

“Nope. Hell no! I wouldn't touch her. I'd kill her for fucking with you and my cousin.”

Shanelle snickered.

“Here come the claws!”

The girls laughed.

“The nerve of that floozie!” Aly seethed.

The girls cackled.

“Not a floozie! Alyssa Lynn! You know better!” Shanelle said in feigned shock.

“She is! She's nothing but trouble!”

“She's nothing that I can't handle.”

“We! Nobody fucks with you without getting jumped by us.” Robin said emphatically.

“Y’all are my girls for a reason.”

“This is a great day and it's about to get greater,” Bron said.

“What do you mean?” Shanelle asked.

They watched Bronwyn bite her lip before showing off her left hand, revealing her engagement ring.

“Shut. Up!” Shanelle said out loud.

The girls cheered all over again.

“Bronwyn! Why would you wait to say something?” Shanelle asked.

“Because this was your moment. I didn't want to interrupt,” she replied.

“I'm gonna whoop you! As matter of fact, where is my shoe?!” Shanelle asked.

The girls laughed.

“But seriously congratulations babe! Finally, someone is gonna make an honest man outta Squirt.”

“Thank you, Shanelle. I'm so excited.”

“Same here.”

“So can we start planning for these weddings?” Nina asked.

“Yeah yeah. Go crazy.” Shanelle replied.

“Go crazy about what?” Marquise asked as he came down the stairs with his laptop in his hands.

“Is that the Prince?” Bron asked.

“The one and the same. Now, what is this beautiful creature permitting you girls to do?” Marquise replied.

“Her bachelorette party and bridal shower. And Bron’s wedding too,” Dee answered.

“Well let me first say congratulations to you, Miss Davis.”

“Thank you, Your Highness.”

“And let me also add one more party to your planning. Every future Queen has to host an official tea for the ladies of the court. So how would you ladies like to plan that tea?” Marquise asked.

“Do we have a budget?” Robin asked.

“Nope,” Marquise replied.

“Oop! Okay Mr. Moneybags! I see you.”

“Does it have to be in Cordonia?” Dee asked.

“Yes. It will be at her soon-to-be duchy. But as she said, you girls get to go crazy.” Marquise replied.

“Oooh!” the girls said in response.

“Well, ladies…have fun,” Marquise said to the girls.

“Oh, we will!” Nina said to him.

“Wonderful. Now I have to steal the future Queen if you girls don't mind.”

Shanelle shook her head.

“I'll talk to you girls soon,” Shanelle said to her friends before they all signed off.

“Are they excited?” he asked.

“Very. For us and Bron. Also, they're the bridesmaids. That's non-negotiable.” she replies.

“Fair enough. Now I have to show you your duchy so they can help you plan and host your first tea.”

“I get to pick my duchy?” she asked.

“No, I've already picked it out,” he said as he opened his laptop.

“If it's my duchy why do you get to choose it?” she asked.

“Future King,” he replies.

Shanelle pouted.

“Now let me show you your duchy. This is Valtoria. It's one of the oldest duchies in Cordonia.”

“It's beautiful.”

“And it's all yours.”

Shanelle scrolled through the pictures on his laptop. She loved all the open fields, the quaint towns, the lakes, ponds, the two rivers, as well as the massive estate with the waterfall behind it.

“All of that is mine?” she asked.

“Yes. Or it will be once we go to Cordonia,” he replies.

“But what am I supposed to do with it?” she asked.

“The people of Valtoria are pretty self-sufficient. To be honest, outside of visiting the orphanage, the hospital, and hosting the Lantern Festival every June, they don't require much from you,” he replies.

“So why Valtoria?” she asked.

“The duchies in Cordonia belong to a noble family; some families are more well known than others and each is passed down through the generations to the oldest heir. The Valtoria family was one of the first noble families in Cordonia. Well, the former Duchess of Valtoria had no heirs or siblings to pass the duchy on to when she died 5 years ago. It's sat vacant since her death. And now it belongs to you.” he replies.

“I still can't believe it. When we go to Cordonia will I be able to see it?” she asked.

“Of course. We’ll take a tour once we're there,” he replies.

“It's a beautiful duchy. It's just…” she trailed off.

“Just what?” he asked.

“I don't like the name all that much. Sounds old,” she replied.

“Okay so change it.”

“Wait, I can do that?” she asked.

“Yes. It's your duchy, my love,” he replied.

Shanelle took a moment to think.

“You're gonna laugh at me.”

“Why would I do that?”

“Because of the name I have in mind.”

“What name do you have in mind?” he asked.

“There was an old children’s book that my dad got me when I was 5. I got the name from that book,” she replied.

“What was the name of the book?” he asked.

Shanelle bit her lip.

“Princess…”

“The Legends of the Volterias Dragon. I used to love that book so much,” she replied.

“I remember that book. It was one of Leo’s favorites.”

“Yeah. I used to read it all the time. Zamyra was my hero.”

“Very well. I will file the paperwork to have the name officially changed from Valtoria to Volterias.”

“So I have one last question for you.”

“Yes, my love?” he asked.

“When do we leave?” she replies.

“We leave Monday morning. So get upstairs and get packed.”

Shanelle couldn't run up the back stairs and get packed fast enough. Although flying 10 ½ hours from Boston to Cordonia made her squeamish, she knew he would be there every step of the way. Early that following Monday morning, it was off to the airport. As they rode to Logan Airport with Ozzie in a carrier, she had a range of emotions running through her and he noticed.

“Are you alright, love?” he asked as he placed his hand on her left knee.

“Yeah. I'm just all over the place,” she replied.

“What are you feeling?” he asked.

“Everything. I'm excited, terrified, anxious, ready to hit the ground running, overwhelmed, and everything else in between,” she replied.

“I understand. This is brand new territory for you. But I promise you'll never be alone. Whatever you need help with, I'll be there to help and guide you.”

“Thank you. I know I have you to rely on.”

He brought her left hand to his lips for a soft kiss.

“And you always will.”

She smiled at him. When they boarded the plane and took their seats, her anxiety began to creep up but when she felt him squeeze her hand, she started to calm down.

“It's okay love. I'm here. And Ozzie is too.”

Shanelle shook her head with a smile.

“What would I do without you two?” she asked.

The flight went a lot smoother for her the second time. She wasn't as much of a nervous wreck as before. The sun had started to go down as they got ready to land in Cordonia.

“Still so beautiful.”

“Yes, you are. And so is Cordonia.”

“Kiss ass.”

“Don't tempt me Shanelle.”

Shanelle snickered as they taxied on the tarmac. She slipped her left hand into his right hand just as they got ready to disembark.

“Are you ready my love?” Marquise asked her.

“As I'll ever be,” she replied.

He smiled at her before looking at Ozzie.

“Ready to go boy?” he asked Ozzie.

Ozzie’s only response was a bark.

“Well Sir Ozzie, lead off.”

With Ozzie’s leash in his left hand, the two stepped off the jet and right into camera flashes and clamoring paparazzi.

“They're everywhere,” Shanelle whispered to him over the shouting voices.

“Yes, they are. So let's give them a show,” he replied as he led her to a raised podium.

Marquise raised a hand to quiet the crowd.

“Good evening everyone. Thank you for joining us. It's good to be home.” Marquise said as he greeted the crowd of reporters. “Now I’m sure you’re all here to hear the news, so I'll get right to it.”

He turned to Shanelle with a warm smile that she returned.

“This beautiful, incredible, amazing woman right here, Princess Shanelle Miller, Crown Heir to the throne of South Cordonia has accepted my proposal. We are to be married,” he said as he showed off her engagement ring.

The press started shouting at them all at once again.

“Now now. I'm sure many of you have questions for us. So we'll take a few questions.”

At that statement, Donnie Brine spoke up.

“Your Highness! On behalf of the CBC let me say congratulations to you and Her Highness on your engagement. Ever since the news broke last Friday, many have wondered what this means for the kingdom.”

“Thank you, Donnie. This is an exciting time for us and Cordonia. With our marriage, Cordonia will finally be united as one for the first time in more than a century. The days of two divided kingdoms will soon come to an end.”

“That's amazing. Now I have a question for the Princess.”

Shanelle stepped up to the podium.

“Hello, Your Highness. Welcome to Cordonia. And congratulations to you.” Donnie said to her.

“Thank you, Donnie. It's good to be back in Cordonia.”

“You're quite welcome. How are you feeling?” Donnie asked her.

“Everything. I'm excited and nervous and hopeful,” she replied.

“That's understandable. What are you hoping to accomplish as the next Queen of Cordonia?” Donnie asked her.

The question caught Shanelle off guard.

“I am much like my mother and my maternal grandmother. My mother is a schoolteacher and is the teacher’s union President for NYCPS. I have watched her spend most of her life fighting for education. She believes that teachers and educators are severely underpaid, overworked, and often not appreciated enough. She has also poured her soul into teaching each of her students. She is always available to them. Always open to tutoring. Always there to help in any way she can. She is my inspiration for quality education for all Cordonian children. Likewise, my maternal grandmother was a nurse. She believed in healing. Both professionally and holistically. Keeping her drive to always make sure her patients were healed is my inspiration. Fair, accessible, and quality Healthcare was her whole life. I want Cordonia to have that. I want no one to wonder whether or not they have enough money to afford a doctor's appointment or a prescription. A Cordonia that is healthy and thriving is a Cordonia for all.”

Many in the crowd cheered for her.

“Thank you, Princess. I can see why His Highness is excited about your upcoming wedding.” Donnie said to her. She smiled at him.

Marquiss stepped up to the podium.

“Now while we enjoy having you all here, we are due at the palace. We will see you all very soon.”

They stepped off the dais with Ozzie in tow and headed for their waiting car. Once inside Shanelle took a deep breath.

“Oh, my God! That was a lot scarier than I thought,” she said to Marquise.

He kissed the knuckles of her left hand.

“You did quite well my love. It was your first time in front of the press. It's perfectly normal to be nervous.”

“You give me too much credit.”

He kissed the side of her forehead.

“No. I don't give you enough credit. But thankfully for me, I'll have a lifetime to give you all the credit you deserve.”

She laid her head on his shoulder as they rode to the palace. When they pulled up to the residence, they were greeted by Marquise’s lead guard Alex and Bastien.

“Good evening Your Highnesses. Welcome back to the palace. I want to personally congratulate you both on your engagement.” Bastien said to them both.

Marquise placed a hand over his chest.

“Was that…genuine sincerity? You’re losing your edge Bastien old man.” Marquise replied.

“Yes, my congratulations to you and Her Highness are sincere.”

Marquise scoffed.

“Oh please. They weren't sincere, they were self-serving. You and I both know you’re not here to greet the Princess and I nor are you here to offer your heartfelt congratulations. You’re here to find out whether or not you'll still have a job once the new Monarchy is formed.”

Bastien exhaled slowly.

“That is part of the reason, yes, but I do want you to know that I am genuinely happy for you, Your Highness. The Princess is a great young woman and I do wish you both the best.”

Marquise shook his head.

“Still self-serving as ever I see. Well if you must know Bastien, as much as I can't stand you, I would be an idiot to overlook your years of diligent and loyal service to the King’s Guard. So you have my word, your position will be safe.”

Marquise watched Bastien visibly relax.

“Thank you, Your Highness.”

“Don't thank me. Because if it were up to me you'd be exiled. But I know how hard and extremely rare it is to find people who are as genuinely loyal to the Family, The King’s Guard, and the kingdom as you are. As long as you remain that way, you'll have a job. Besides, I owe it to Jackson to keep you around. He trained you to be the best in the Guard. He would haunt me if I fired you.”

Bastien nodded.

“I understand my Prince. It will be my honor to serve you and Her Highness.”

Marquiss rolled his eyes.

“Right. Now if you'll excuse us, we just got off a 10 ½-hour flight. My fiancee needs her rest and I need mine.”

“My Prince, there is a pressing matter that needs your attention,” Bastien said to Marquise.

“What?” Marquise asked.

“Your father wishes to speak with you,” Bastien replied.

“He can wait until the morning.”

“But it's important, my Prince.”

“What part of ‘we just got off a 10 ½ hour flight’ did you not comprehend Bastien?”

“Marquise, I don't think it's wise for you to ignore your father.”

Marquise bristled at the mention of his name.

“What have I told you about using my first name Bastien?” Marquise asked.

“I apologize, my Prince. But it is an important matter.” Bastien replied.

“If it involves Constantine Rys, then it's not an important matter. It's a personal one. You know this. And for the record, I'm not in the mood to deal with him or his bullshit right now.” Marquise said to Bastien before turning to Alex and giving him an order. “Let's go.”

Alex merely nodded before escorting Marquise and Shanelle into the palace. After dropping Ozzie off at the Royal Kennels they went to his wing in the palace. When they got to his suite, Shanelle plopped down on his bed.

“Ugh! My feet! Why didn't you warn me that the walk would be that long?” she asked him.

“Because if I had told you, you wouldn't have worn heels,” he replies.

Shanelle rolled her eyes with a smirk.

“Just for that, you’re giving me a foot massage.”

A slow grin bloomed across his face.

“As my Queen commands.”

He knelt in front of her and slipped her heels off before slowly massaging her aching feet. He loved seeing the ecstasy on her face.

“Better my love?” he asked.

“Much. I'm going to enjoy making you do this every time I have to wear heels,” she replied with her eyes closed.

“I welcome the opportunity to serve you.”

Just as the massage was getting good, there was an insistent knock at the door.

“Nooo!” Shanelle pouted.

“Now now. I have more where that came from.”

“But!” she protested.

He kisses her slowly.

“I'm sure this won't take long.”

He got up and went to the door and when he opened it he was greeted by a very happy older black man.

“Hah! Hah! My boy, you've done it!” the older man triumphantly said as he wrapped Marquise in a very enthusiastic bear hug.

“It's good to see you too, Papa.”

“When your mother told me the good news I couldn't wait to rub it in Constantine’s smug face.”

Marquise chuckled.

“Maybe wait until I have the official title first.”

The old man waved him off.

“Even if he fired me for it, you would just hire me back. Because that's the man I raised you to be.”

Marquise shook his head with a smile.

“Are you going to let me in or do I have to stand here all night?” the older man asked.

Marquise stepped aside to let him in.

“Come in Papa.”

“Thank you, my boy. Now, where is that beautiful young Princess of yours?”

Marquise shook his head just as Shanelle cleared her throat. Catching their attention.

“There she is! And my! She's even more beautiful than I thought.”

“Papa! You are married!” Marquise fussed.

“Married. Not blind! Just because I’m on a diet doesn't mean I can't look at the dessert case.”

The elder man turned his attention to Shanelle with a bright smile.

“Bonsoir Votre Altesse.” the elder said with a bow. “My name is George Geaneaux. I am His Majesty’s lead attendant. I'm sure you've met my wife Margo.”

“Hello, Mr. Geaneaux. It's good to meet you.” Shanelle replied.

“Please call me George. And let me apologize to you. I'm sorry that I didn't get to meet you, your first time here. I was…indisposed at that moment.”

“It's okay. You’re here now.”

“Indeed I am. And much like His Highness, I am at your service, milady.”

Marquise rolled his eyes good-naturedly.

“Charming as ever Papa.”

“Of course I am, my boy. It's a part of my job.”

“How is Maman? Is she feeling any better?” Marquiss asked George.

“Yes, my boy. Your mother is doing fine. It was just a dizzy spell. She wanted to come to greet you both when you arrived, but I thought it was best that she get her rest.” George replies.

“Oh no! What happened?” Shanelle asked.

George cleared his throat before taking a deep breath.

“You must understand, Princess, dealing with Their Majesties…can be physically and emotionally taxing. Especially on the senior staff such as myself and my wife. Margo had forgotten to eat all day and her blood sugar dropped.” George replied.

Marquise closed his eyes and clenched his fists.

“I try not to worry Marquise about his mother but he is as insistent on knowing the status of her health and is as protective of her now as he was as a child.”

“Please give her my regards. I do hope that I'll see her while I’m here.”

“I will do just that, Princess. And I thank you for your concern for her.”

George turned back to Marquise who had a look on his face.

“Do not worry my boy.”

“Too late Papa.”

“Margo is fine. You know she would never go down without a fight. She's a lot tougher than you and I give her credit for.”

“I know Papa. I'm just…I wasn't here to protect her. She at least would've eaten if I was here.”

“Far be it from me to ever defend your father, but it wasn't him who ran her ragged.”

“Oh for the love of God!” Marquise hissed.

“Do you mean Queen Regina?” Shanelle asked.

“Yes, Your Highness. Her Majesty doesn't like any of the staff here. And she detests me and my wife the most.”

“But why?” Shanelle asked.

“Because they refuse to be bullied by her. That's why.” Marquise replied.

George shook his head.

“You have always been overprotective of her and me.”

“I will always be Papa.”

“That's my boy. Now I should let you both get your rest. I will return to attend to both of your needs in the morning.”

Marquise nodded.

“Merci papa. Dis à maman que je la verrai bientôt.”

“De rien, mon fils. Maintenant, reposez-vous. Je te verrai demain matin.”

George turned to Shanelle and bowed.

“I bid you farewell, Princess. I shall see you soon.”

“Good night George. I hope you rest well.”

George smiled before leaving the room. Leaving Marquise and Shanelle alone.

“It was good to meet George,” Shanelle said but Marquise never replied.

“Hey, are you okay?” she asked him.

“To be honest with you, no. I'm worried about mom,” he replied.

“She's gonna be okay. You heard him.”

Marquise shook his head.

“Do you know they're the ones who convinced me to give up my dream of being Prime Minister to be King? They are why I am doing this. They and so many others like them are my motivation. My father has gone completely mad. He cares nothing for the people. He's even more selfish, self-centered, and self-serving than ever. I have to save my home. I have to save my people.”

Shanelle placed her hands in his.

“And we will. We will save this kingdom and the people. I am just as invested in the future of Cordonia as you are.”

He kissed her forehead softly.

“Thank you. I didn't mean to dump all of this on you, my love.”

“It's alright. That's why I’m here. We are a team. We are Cordonia. You and me. Well, me more than you because everyone will eventually wind up loving me more.”

Marquise snorted.

“And I’m okay with that. Now let's get some food because I’m hungry then we'll get some rest. We have a full week ahead of us.”

Shanelle nodded.

“Works for me.”

Marquise ordered room service and before long the two were enjoying dinner on his balcony under the stars.

“Oh. My. God! This seafood pasta is too fucking die for!” Shanelle said in between bites.

“I'm glad you like it, my love. I will have the kitchen staff add it to their menu rotation for you.”

“You can do that?” she asked.

“Mmmhmm. When you’re nice to the staff here they don't mind doing things for you. It's quite a novel concept.”

“True. I hope Ozzie is okay though.”

“He'll be fine. Knowing him, he'll have the staff eating out his hand…I mean his paw in no time.”

Shanelle chuckled.

“How long have the kennels been here?” she asked.

“Longer than I've been alive. They were built for the hounds used in the Grand Hunt,” he replied.

“The Grand Hunt? What's that?” she asked.

“An annual event where all the nobles hop their happy usually drunk asses onto horses and go hunting. The one with the most kills would be named Master Of The Hunt,” he replied.

“What would usually be hunted?” she asked.

“Wascally Wabbits,” he replied.

“Fuck you Elmer Fudd.”

Marquise snickered.

“Has a woman ever won?” she asked.

“Yup. As a matter of fact, Queen Genevieve has won the title twice. And your uncle never lets anyone forget it.”

Shanelle rolled her eyes.

“There's also the annual Cordonian Derby.”

“I know about that. It's one of my dad’s favorite Cordonian pastimes. It's similar to the Kentucky Derby. Just without the racist southern undertones and Mint Juleps.”

“I love the Kentucky Derby. I went to race my junior year of college.”

“I didn't know that.”

“Yup. Me, Tommy, a few guys we knew, and my brother all hopped on a jet to Louisville. I even won a little money.”

“You bet on the horses?” she asked.

“Yes. I always bet on horses. That and poker.”

Shanelle raised an eyebrow.

“You're good at poker?” she asked.

“Nope. I'm just better than you,” he replied with a wink.

“Looks like I’m gonna have to test that.”

“Be my guest, my love. I do love a good game of strip poker.”

Shanelle rolled her eyes with a smirk.

“And now that dinner is done, how about we have a little dessert?” he asked.

“Sure. What did you get?” she replied.

He took the lid off a covered dish to reveal eclairs.

“These eclairs were made by George and Margo’s daughter Jenna. She's a pastry chef here.”

Shanelle took one bite and was in love.

“Forget you! I'm about to marry her! These are delicious!”

Marquise snickered.

“I'll be sure to give my sister your compliments.”

“You really see them as family.”

“Yes, I do. When my father decided that he couldn't be troubled or bothered with the responsibility of raising his children, Margo and George stepped in. They took us in and gave us love that I will never be able to repay either of them for. They know how important family is, especially Margo.”

“She told me that she and her brothers grew up in an orphanage.”

“They did. Margo, Jean-Pierre, and uncle Abhi are originally from France. Their father died when Abhi was a baby. And their mother…she met a man who was very well off. He owned a textile company. And their mother fell head over heels in love with him. But he wouldn't marry her because she had children. So he made her choose between him and her children.”

“No! She didn't!”

“She did. She put Margo and her brothers on a train to Cordonia and never looked back. They were supposed to come live with a cousin here but that fell through and they wound up at the orphanage.”

“My God! How old were they?” Shanelle asked.

“Jean-Pierre was 8, Margo was 6, and Abhi was 2. Their mother went on to marry the man and have kids with him. And when he died, he left everything to her. And when she died, she left it all to Margo and her brothers.”

“If Margo has money like that, why is she still working here?” Shanelle asked.

“Because Margo didn't want the money, she just wanted her mother,” he replies.

“I can understand that. So what happened with their siblings? The bigger question: how many siblings do they have?” she asked.

“Margo and her brothers have 3 other siblings. I remember Leo and I going with Margo and Jean-Pierre to their mother’s funeral. Their siblings were not happy to see us. And when the will was read, they were devastated. Their mother knew they would squander the money and the company so she left everything to the children she forgot. As a compromise, they gave most of the money to their siblings. Margo bought a house here for her family and Jean-Pierre fixed up the butcher shop. And uncle Abhi took over the business. He makes all my suits.”

“Wow.”

“Yeah. That's just one of the many reasons why I love her. Margo’s heart is so big that she welcomed two children who weren't hers into her family and never let us go.”

“She's a special one to put up with you.”

Marquise stuck his tongue out at her just before she tried and failed to hide a yawn.

“Somebody’s sleepy.”

“Yup. A full belly makes me sleepy.”

“Then let's turn in. We have a full day tomorrow and I want you to be in tip-top shape.”

Shanelle nodded before they walked back into his bedroom and went to sleep in his arms. The next morning they were up bright and early after having breakfast, meeting with the many councils, guilds, commissions, and committees. By lunchtime, she was exhausted.

“Sheesh! I have never had to introduce myself to so many people.”

“Welcome to life as the next reigning Monarch, my love.”

“Will it always be this way?” she asked.

“For the most part, yes. But we will have time for our own private moments,” he replied as he led her into a side courtyard where lunch was waiting.

“Ugh! Thank you! I'm starving. And we had a big breakfast this morning.”

“Are you starving my love or do you just like to eat?” he asked.

“Both,” she replied before digging into her salad. “Oh, my God! Why is the food here so damn good?”

“Because you don't have an entire Michelin Starred kitchen staff at your disposal.”

“This is literally the best Chicken Caesar Salad I've ever had. The chicken is tender, the greens are fresh, the Parmesan cheese is real and not the stuff in the container although I have no problems with the cheese in the green container, and this Caesar dressing is the freshest I've ever had…I think I’m in love. I never thought I could love food like this.”

Marquise snorted.

“It's just a salad love.”

“No no! It is a life-changing salad! This is a product of the Salad Gods!”

“Well now that you've been blessed by the Gods of salad, how are you feeling about everything we've done today so far?” he asked.

“It's a lot to take in but I’m feeling good. It was good to meet the actual people behind the councils as well as the leaders. They all seem eager and ready to hit the ground running like we are. And as you said, this is just one part of the kingdom. We still have to visit South Cordonia.” she replies.

“And we will. I know you’re eager to see it. Believe me, my love, I would never just throw you into the deep end if I didn't think you could swim.”

“How are you feeling?” she asked.

“I'm hopeful. I think the kingdom is starting to really come around to the idea that the new Monarchy is about the people. And not just the nobility. I think that they're hoping to have a Cordonia for all and not just one side. And I think they're looking to us to achieve that.” he replies.

“That was always your goal and now it'll be our reality.”

He rubbed the knuckles of her left hand with his thumb.

“I don’t think I will ever have enough words to tell you how thankful I am for you. I swear to you this marriage isn't just about Cordonia. First and foremost, it is about my undying love and devotion to and for you. It will never be a prison sentence. You will always have your freedom, your autonomy, and your agency to do whatever you please. I would never stand in your way.”

“Save that for your marriage vows.”

“Can't. My vows are way too damn long already.”

“You wrote your vows already?” she asked.

“I had them written the day I met you,” he replied.

Shanelle shook her head with a smile.

“You are hopelessly romantic.”

He brought her left hand to his lips for a soft kiss.

“I always have been and I always will be.”

“I hope you stay that way.”

“I want you to know something very important.”

“What?” she asked.

“I love you, Shanelle.”

Shanelle smiled at him.

“I love you too, Marquise.”

Just when he thought this moment couldn't get any better a voice called out.

“There you two are! I've been looking all over this palace for you.”

It was Margo.

Marquise immediately stood up and embraced Margo.

“Hello, my son. I've missed you too.”

“Are you feeling better mama?” he asked.

Margo kissed his cheek.

“Yes, my darling. I'm fine. You shouldn't worry so much. I can take care of myself.” she replies.

“I know. But as long as they breathe you, George and the rest of the staff are not safe. And I would die if something were to happen to you.”

“You are your mother’s child. Always looking out for me, George, and the staff the way she always used to. Ellie would be so proud of you son.”

“Thank you, mama.”

Margo smiled at him before looking at Shanelle with a warm smile.

“Hello, Your Highness! Congratulations on being engaged to this lovable oaf.”

“Hey!” Marquiss pouted.

Shanelle snickered.

“Thank you, Margo. You did a good job with this one.”

Margo chuckled.

“I tried. He has so much of Ellie in him. I just try to bring it out.”

Shanelle smiled.

“Now I'm sure I've taken up enough of yours and his time. But again, congratulations my dear. He's a lucky man to have you.”

“I'm the lucky one, Margo.”

Margo smiled before looking at Marquise.

“I will be fine, son. I don't want you to worry.”

“Mama…”

“None of that. You are the next King. I want you to be strong.”

“She's right.” Shanelle agreed.

“Listen to your future Queen, son.”

Marquise shook his head with a smile.

“They're ganging up on me.”

“With good reason, son.”

Marquise placed a soft kiss on her forehead.

“Thank you, mama. I'll see you soon.”

Margo smiled at them both before leaving them alone.

“She seems very happy for us,” Shanelle said to him.

“She is. I've known her my whole life. She has always been happy for me. She has always wanted the best for me.”

“I'm happy that you have her and George.”

“So am I.”

Marquise checked his watch.

“Well now that we've had a very filling lunch, are you ready to get back to it?” he asked.

“I guess. Just if you see me start to doze, gently nudge me awake,” she replied.

“Deal.”

He offered her his arm as they walked back into the palace. The couple spent the rest of the afternoon and part of the evening meeting the rest of the councils. When they got back to his room, Shanelle was ready to crash.

“Ugh! Too…much…talking…brain…is…fried.” she groaned into a pillow.

She felt his arms wrap around her.

“Poor Princess. She's all tuckered out.” he teased.

“Go to hell.” she hissed.

He turned her over so that she was facing him.

“If I do that I won't be able to do this.”

He kissed her slowly. Savoring the taste of her lips on his.

“You're insufferable.”

“And yet. You love me, my love.”

“Yes, I do.”

She laid her head on his chest. He was becoming her safe space from the world. They laid on his bed in companionable silence with her listening to the beat of his heart.

“I like this.”

“What?” he asked.

“I like having this time alone with you.”

He kissed her forehead softly.

“Good. I'm glad you do. I always want you to know that you will always be loved, respected, heard, appreciated, protected, and defended by me. I am your knight, your husband, your partner before I am anything else.”

“I just worry that it won't always be like this.”

He tilted her chin up so that she was looking at him directly.

“That is one thing you will never have to question or worry about. I will always be available to and for you.”

“You promise?” she asked.

“I swear it on my life, and my mother’s great name and legacy,” he replied.

Shanelle smiled at him.

“I'm hungry but I also need to take a shower.”

“Okay well, go hop in the shower and I'll order us some dinner.”

“Sounds like a plan. Too bad you won't be in there when I get in.”

“Well yeah. That's because I will be waiting for you when you get out,” he said with a wink.

He watched her walk into his ensuite and after several minutes of hearing her fawning over the bathroom, he heard the water turn on and that's when he ordered them dinner. While waiting for their food and for her to get out of the shower, Marquise pulled his laptop out and got a few emails and requests sent off. As he was typing one last email, there was a knock at the door. And when he opened the door there stood Naya on the other side.

“Get the hell away from me!” he hissed at her.

“Marquise, please. I'm so sorry.”

“What the hell do you want?” he sneered at her.

“I just want to talk. That's all.” Naya replied.

“After the stunt you pulled, I don't have shit to say to you.” Marquise hissed.

“I know and again I'm sorry. I was desperate and I didn't know what else to do. Please, you have to believe me.”

“Do you know her ex not only broke into my home but he pulled a gun on me because of you?” he asked.

“No, I had no idea,” Naya replied.

“Well, now you do. Congratulations.”

“You were never supposed to get hurt, I swear. He was only supposed to get her to leave you, that's all.”

“I could've been shot because of you! Hell, I could've been killed! And far be it from me to ever defend her ex, but you could have sent an innocent man to prison! Not to mention that if he had gone to jail, his daughter would be without her father. On top of the war that could've started once again, all because of you.” Marquise snapped at her.

“It got out of hand. I realize that. I shouldn't have called him, I know that now.”

“So what are you expecting? Me to just forgive and forget?” he asked Naya.

“Yes. I'm sorry Marquise. I really am. I never meant for things to go as far as they did.” she replied.

“Not going to happen. I have moved on. And it's time that you do the same, Naya.”

“Marquise, please! Just give me a chance.”

“Go home Naya. Go back to your husband and stay there.”

“I said I was sorry! You don't have to dismiss me like I mean nothing to you.”

“You heard him. It's time for you to go back to your husband.”

When Naya and Marquise looked over Shanelle was standing in the bathroom doorway.

“Who the fuck are you to talk to me like that?” Naya sneered at Shanelle.

“Well for starters, I'm his fiancee. And second, I'm your future Queen. Whether you like it or not I am not going anywhere. Oh and one last thing, I am the woman he loves and will be marrying. Not you.” Shanelle answered.

“You idiotic twit! Who the fuck do you think you are?!” Naya sneered.

“Goodbye Naya,” Marquise said to his ex.

“Are you really standing here and choosing this American mutt over me?!” Naya asked Marquise.

Rather than answer, Marquise slammed the door in Naya’s face. Marquise pinched the bridge of his nose while exhaling slowly.

“How much of that did you hear?” he asked.

“Almost all of it,” she replied.

Marquise let out an explosive breath.

“I shouldn't have opened the door.”

“Did you know she would be on the other side?” Shanelle asked.

“No. I honestly thought she was one of the kitchen staff bringing dinner,” he replies.

“Then it's not your fault. It was fun to watch you slam the door in her face.”

Marquise took a deep breath.

“Naya is testing my patience.”

“Don't let her. Don't let her ruin your mood. And thank you for defending Cass. He never would've been there if it wasn't for her.”

“I don't like him but I would never want an innocent man going to prison because of her.”

“I know. But I’m thankful nonetheless. Now enough about her. Let's focus on you helping me with my lotion.”

A slow smile bloomed across his face.

“Gladly!” he said before picking her up and carrying her to the bed.

They spent the rest of the night enjoying dinner and each other. Later that night while Shanelle was asleep, Marquise was trying to figure out how Naya got past security. He called Alex to find out.

“Alex, I specifically told you not to let Naya anywhere near Shanelle, so explain to me how in the hell did she get past you?” Marquise asked.

“She was given clearance, Marquise. I couldn't stop her.” Alex replies.

Marquise rolled his eyes.

“Fucking Bastien.” Marquise hissed.

“It wasn't Bastien. She went directly to your father.”

“What?!” Marquise asked.

“From what I found out, she requested an audience with him and asked him for clearance to speak with you. And when she presented me and the team with the signed order from His Majesty, there wasn't anything we could do. We can't go against him.” Alex replied.

“For now…if she comes back, you are to stop her immediately. I don’t care what decree my father has signed. I don't want her anywhere near Shanelle. Understood?”

“Yes, Your Highness.”

“Good. Now go get your rest.”

With a curt nod, Alex was gone and Marquise went to bed. The rest of their week was filled with more meetings, introductions, lunch breaks, and courtly lessons squeezed in between them all. By that Thursday, Shanelle was ready to throw in the towel.

“Can I go home now?” she whined while laying in his arms. “I don't like this anymore!”

He snorted.

“To whom much is given, much is required, my love.”

Shanelle groaned.

“Smartass! If I wanted to hear chapter and verse I’d open a Bible.”

“If you went home now you'd miss touring your duchy tomorrow.”

“We're going to see my duchy tomorrow?” she asked.

“Yes, my love. It's important you meet the people that you'll represent,” he replied.

“Finally! What time do we leave?” she asked.

“In the morning my love. You'll even get to meet a few friends of mine,” he replies.

“Friends of yours huh? They wouldn't happen to be the two chaos agents you sent in to disrupt my life would they?” she asked.

“Yes. Those two friends,” he replies.

“So I get to meet Liam and Drake? Interesting.”

“Maxwell and Drake actually. And in their defense, they only did what I told them to do.”

“Okay. I still want to hear from them. And I want an apology!”

“Very well, my love. Let us get some rest and tomorrow we are off to your duchy and South Cordonia.”

The next morning couldn't come fast enough for Shanelle. She was up and ready to go see her duchy. She proved this by practically dragging Marquise out of the palace.

0 notes